Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

On Planet Vegeta…

Yamraiha sat quietly within the warmth of her modest Saiyan home, the dim light casting soft shadows across the room. In her arms lay her newborn son, cradled gently against her chest. He suckled peacefully as her fingers ran through the soft tuft of his black hair. Her long blue hair draped over her shoulders like silk, framing her sharp yet tender eyes that were now filled with a love and calm seldom seen in warriors of her kind.

Though battle-hardened, Yamraiha had found a serenity in motherhood that no battlefield had ever given her.

Nearby, her baby daughter slept soundly, bundled up and breathing slowly in the cradle. Yamraiha’s gaze shifted toward the window, her eyes flicking to the reddish-orange sky beyond. She sighed softly.

“Rapani… please come back soon.”

Her heart grew heavier with each passing hour. Something was wrong. Frieza’s summons loomed in her mind like a storm, and the silence from her husband only deepened the dread.

Elsewhere in orbit…

Within the confines of a spacecraft speeding toward Planet Vegeta, Rapani stood side by side with Bardock, gazing into the stars as the ship drew closer to their doomed home.

“Something’s off,” Bardock muttered, arms folded across his chest. His tone was grim, his eyes narrowed with suspicion. “Frieza’s never done this before—recalling everyone? If he needed something, he could’ve just used the comms.”

Rapani nodded solemnly.

“Exactly. This feels like a trap.”

Bardock turned sharply toward him. “Have you heard anything else?”

Rapani looked around, then leaned in.

“Just rumors. Frieza’s men… they’ve been asking about the Super Saiyan legend.”

That gave Bardock pause. His fists clenched.

“So the bastard is afraid.”

Rapani’s jaw tightened.

“It’s not just fear. It’s desperation.”

As their ship docked, Bardock clapped Rapani on the shoulder.

“Go. See your family. We’ll talk later.”

Rapani didn’t waste a second. He blasted through the sky and landed just outside his home. The door opened before he knocked.

“Rapani!” Yamraiha called, her voice laced with relief—until she saw his face.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, clutching their infant son closer.

He stepped forward and gently placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Frieza’s going to wipe us out. We have to send the children away. Tonight.”

Yamraiha’s heart stopped—but she didn’t question him. She only nodded.

That night, under the darkened skies of Planet Vegeta, two Saiyan pods lit up like twin stars. Yamraiha gently placed their daughter Kyuri into one, brushing her tiny cheek with trembling fingers. Rapani held their son Vocado, laying him down carefully before sealing the hatch.

“My sweets… we’ll find you again,” Yamraiha whispered through her tears.

She turned to her husband.

“I’m going after them. I’ll launch in a third pod right behind theirs.”

Rapani nodded, sealing the pods and inputting the coordinates for a peaceful planet far away—Earth.

As the twin pods rocketed into the night, the two Saiyan warriors stood hand in hand, watching until their children vanished into the stars.

Meanwhile, on Earth…

In a quiet suburban garden, Genma Saotome lounged lazily on the porch, sipping warm tea. His wife, Nodoka,strolled peacefully among the flowers.

Suddenly—BOOM!
A crash echoed through the yard, sending birds into the sky.

“Genma! Did you hear that?” Nodoka gasped, already rushing toward the backyard.

“Probably just a squirrel,” he grumbled, too slow to react.

But Nodoka pressed forward and found something completely alien: a metallic pod, smoking and half-buried in the earth. As she approached, the hatch creaked open… and a wailing baby with a monkey-like tail reached up toward her.

“Oh my…” she whispered, lifting the boy. He cried—until she made a funny face. He giggled instantly.

Genma finally wandered over, scratching his head.

“What in the world is that?”

Nodoka turned to him, smiling through misty eyes.

“It’s fate,” she said firmly. “We’re adopting him.”

“Adopting him?!”

“Yes. His name will be Kaen. And he will be our son.”

Far away in the wilderness of China…

Another Saiyan pod hissed as it opened. A toddler girl with wild, dark-pink hair tumbled out and looked around, bewildered. Her scouter sparked softly, picking up faint power readings.

The little girl, Kyuri, stared up at the towering mountains and deep forests around her. Alone… but alive.

Her journey had just begun.

And the fate of the world would change forever when Kaen and Kyuri, Saiyan siblings born under Frieza’s looming shadow, would one day reunite—on a planet far from home.

Somewhere in the vastness of space…

As the final Saiyan pod surged away from the crumbling orbit of Planet Vegeta, it carried not an infant—but a warrior mother.

Yamraiha, weary and breathless, sat hunched in the cockpit of the third escape pod. Her blue hair was matted to her face with sweat, her fingers trembling as she adjusted the navigation systems.

“Just hold on, Vocado… Kyuri… Mama’s coming…”

Tears shimmered in her sharp eyes as she locked onto the signal trail left by her children’s pods. The stars blurred into streaks as the pod rocketed through hyperspace.

But something was wrong.

The pod's console flickered erratically, warning lights flashing an ominous red. A cold tremor ran through the frame, and Yamraiha’s stomach twisted.

“What—? No…!”

The sensors howled as the pod was suddenly dragged off course—an invisible gravitational current pulling it sideways into a dense and uncharted nebula. The controls sparked violently.

“System override… trajectory compromised…”

Yamraiha's fingers flew across the console. She tried rerouting power—desperately. But the damage was done.

The pod shuddered violently as it entered a frozen void within the nebula—an ancient patch of space cloaked in absolute silence and bitter cold. It was a place where time itself seemed to slow.

Frost began to creep along the interior glass.

“No… please… not now…”

Her limbs grew heavy. Her breath fogged in the air. The ship’s AI chirped its final update:

“Pod systems entering stasis. Biological preservation protocol activated.”

Yamraiha pressed her palm to the viewport, her breath ragged, lips trembling.

“Vocado… Kyuri… live strong…”

Her eyelids fluttered. Her vision dimmed.

“Mama will find you…”

And then—

Stillness.

The pod, caught in a pocket of timeless, frozen void, drifted endlessly between stars. Encased in glacial silence, Yamraiha’s body remained perfectly preserved, her vital signs slowed to near nothing.

A sleeping warrior. A mother entombed in stasis.

Chapter Text

Years passed, and Kaen grew up alongside Ranma Saotome. One evening, Kaen lounged in the Tendo living room, his black spiky hair resting messily against the couch. His reddish-brown eyes lazily tracked the TV as he adjusted his orange gi and black baggy pants.

Suddenly, he sensed Nabiki sneaking up behind him, bucket of cold water in hand. Without turning his head, Kaen smirked and rolled out of the way.

“I’ll catch you one of these days, Saotome,” Nabiki grinned.

Kaen chuckled, reminiscing about how he, Ranma, and Genma moved in with the Tendos. He thought about how Ranma became Akane's fiancée and pondered returning to China.

(I guess I could swim there like last time... nah, that would take too long.)

The front door creaked open. Kaen’s eyes widened in horror. Shampoo stood in the doorway, scanning the room for her beloved girl-type Ranma. Her eyes passed over Kaen but paused when she spotted Genma, lounging in panda form.

Kaen crawled closer to Genma and whispered, “I thought you said she wouldn’t follow us to Japan.”

Genma raised a sign that read: “I lied.”

Kaen smacked him over the head. “It’s a miracle Mom hasn’t divorced you yet.”

Another sign appeared: “How could you say that to your own father?”

“If I could replace you, I would. We’re only in this mess because of you,” Kaen grumbled.

Ranma and Akane entered, and Ranma froze upon seeing Shampoo.

“N-Nihao,” he stammered.

Before long, Ryoga arrived, engaging Ranma in their usual spat. Shampoo, however, locked eyes with Akane.

“Give me Ranma!” Shampoo demanded, pointing her weapon at Akane.

“I don’t know where she is!” Akane retorted.

Shampoo glared at her. “You hide her. I’ll kill you!”

Ranma was too busy grappling with Ryoga to notice. Kaen, sighing, walked over to Shampoo and grabbed her arm.

“Listen, she doesn’t kno-”

“Argh! Don’t get in my way!” Shampoo yelled, swinging her chúi at him.

Kaen caught the weapon mid-swing and snapped it in half. The head of the chúi ricocheted off the wall and bonked Shampoo on the head, knocking her out cold.

“Uh-oh,” Kaen muttered, as everyone stared in silence.

“Well, that’s no good,” Kasumi noted.

“Poor girl. First, she loses to the younger brother. Now, the older one,” Ryoga smirked.

“It was an accident! That doesn’t count,” Kaen protested.

“No need to be so modest. A win’s a win,” Kasumi smiled.

Genma raised a sign: “Knockout!!”

“But it wasn’t even an official fight,” Kaen said.

Ranma crossed his arms. “He’s right.”

“Does this mean she’s targeting Kaen now?” Akane asked, frowning.

Shampoo stirred, sitting up. Her gaze fixed on Kaen, who shifted nervously.

“One less challenge,” Ryoga teased.

“Shut it, pig-boy,” Kaen shot back. He turned to Shampoo. “Any chance I can talk you out of the kiss of death?”

Instead of answering, Shampoo grinned and wrapped her arms around his neck. Before Kaen could react, she kissed him on the lips. The room went silent.

Akane’s eye twitched as she hurled a nearby vase at Kaen’s head. Shampoo and Akane exchanged sharp glares before Akane stormed off.

Soun Tendo entered. “What’s all this racket?”

Kasumi, still flustered, attempted to explain. “Father, it seems Ranma’s ex from China came by, kissed Kaen, and now... she might be after him instead.”

Soun stroked his chin. “I see.”

“That’s not what happened!” Ranma groaned.

Ryoga chuckled. “It’s oddly accurate.”

Ranma smirked. “I thought you’d know by now not to provoke my brother.”

Ryoga turned and froze. Kaen stood behind him, an ominous aura radiating from his body.

“Got something to say, piggy?” Kaen asked, cracking his knuckles.

“So what exactly is your relationship with shampoo?”Akane asks.

“The only thing that happened that I had no part of was that Ranma and the panda ate her prize, Ranma beat her, gave her the kiss of death and chased us around China.”

“You can't deny that you two are close”said Soun.

“How do you see me like that Mr.tendo?”Kaen asks.

Shampoo then brought out a green book, someone looks through it and eyes went wide.

“What?”Kaen asks.

Soun then throws the book“ You know I can't read Chinese-”

“The laws of the Chinese Amazons, should one of our female warriors ever be defeated by an outsider, in the case of a female-gendered opponent, she must received the kiss of death and be killed.However, in case of the male gender opponent, you must make him your husband” said Nabiki which made Kasumi gasps.

“You can't be serious” said Kaen in disbelief.

“She's got to be makin’ that up!”Ranma shouts.

Nabiki narrows her eyes at Ranma“Do I look like someone that would joke around about this?”

“No”Kaen answers.
“Yes.Do you even know how to read Chinese to begin with?” Ranma asks.

“Of course… I don't know how” she then points to a page in the book”But there is a Japanese translation in the margin.”

“Oh yeah, look at that”Kasumi comments.

“And to think I missed it”said Soun.

Later…

Kaen sat on the roof. "(At 17, I might have to marry a Chinese Amazon... I have to convince her things are different in Japan.)"

Kaen jumped down, spotting Shampoo outside. “Good, I need to talk to you. This marriage thing might be fine in China, but not here.”

Shampoo tilted her head and wrapped her arms around his neck. “Wo de ai ren.”

“Listen, you can't-” Kaen began to say but was distracted by how beautiful Shampoo was. He had never actually took the time to realize how beautiful she was. Her long knee length bluish purple hair, with a fringe and two strands hanging in front that are secured with ties and dark pink eyes.Kaen couldn’t help but blush.

Kaen blushed. “Y-you’re pretty, but...”

Shampoo gazed into his eyes. “wǒ ài nǐ.”

Kaen sighed. “T-this is going nowhere...”

The next day...

Akane stormed into Ranma and Kaen's room, slamming the door open, only to find Shampoo nestled comfortably between the two brothers. Her eyes twitched with fury as she grabbed a bucket of cold water, splashing it over Ranma as Kaen had jumped away. Ranma jolted awake, sputtering as the cold drenched her skin. Kaen, however, had an additional reaction—his tail fluffed up from the chill, curling around his waist as he rubbed his eyes.

"The hell, Tendo?" Kaen grumbled groggily.

Akane, seething, stomped out of the room. Kaen glanced over at Shampoo, now wide-eyed and realizing this was female Ranma beside her. She immediately lunged at him but Ranma jumps away and runs down the stairs with Shampoo behind him.

"It’s too early for this," Ranma yawned, dodging.

"Female Ranma,I kill"said Shampoo.

"Guess that's one way of waking up" Kaen muttered.

Hours later...

Kaen strolled into class alongside Nabiki. Tatewaki Kuno was absent, which Kaen considered a blessing. The less he had to deal with the Kuno siblings, the better.

"Still thinking about Shampoo?" Nabiki teased, her sharp eyes catching Kaen’s distracted expression.

Kaen leaned back in his seat, turning away. "Why is that any of your business?"

"Just curious. And Akane’s not exactly thrilled with you either. It’s not like you’re her fiancé," Nabiki mused.

Kaen's gaze dropped. "Yeah, well, I’m not yours either. In case you forgot, Ranma’s the one set to inherit the dojo. Not me."

Kaen recalled the moment his father informed him of that decision. Despite feeling a pang of hurt, he couldn't bring himself to resent his brother.

"Guess you’re right. Still," Nabiki shrugged, "if I had to pick, I might’ve gone with you."

Kaen glanced at her, surprised, but she stuck her tongue out playfully, laughing.

"Well, if nothing else, it’s nice having a friend like you around," Kaen replied with a smirk.

The classroom door slid open. Ranma peeked in. "Yo, Kaen."

Before Kaen could respond, the wall behind Ranma cracked violently. A second later, it exploded as Shampoo emerged in a bright red cheongsam, holding a covered dish.

"Hello, Kaen. Male Ranma," she greeted cheerfully.

"Ever heard of using a door?" the brothers groaned in unison.

Ignoring them, Shampoo placed the dish on Ranma’s desk.

"I make bento for Airen," Shampoo said sweetly, smiling at Kaen.

"Perfect timing. I’m starving," Kaen said eagerly, lifting the lid. Steam billowed out, revealing an assortment of vegetables surrounding a familiar black pig.

Ranma and Kaen froze. "Pi-chan!" Akane shrieked, diving for the dish as Shampoo lifted the pig with chopsticks.

"Say 'ah'," Shampoo cooed, holding the pig toward Kaen.

Kaen snatched the pig, shaking it gently. "Yo, wake up. I almost ate you and probably still would have."

Akane gasped. "You would've eaten my P-chan?!"

Kaen shrugged, grinning. "Pig meat’s good. Can you blame me?"

Akane yanked Pi-chan out of Kaen's hands protectively.

Without warning, Shampoo leaned over and kissed Akane on the cheek, marking the kiss of death. The class collectively gasped.

"Oh, it’s like that now?" Akane huffed. "Fine. I accept your challenge."

Kaen sighed. "Akane, listen. I’m not saying she’s out of your league, but I’m heavily implying it."

"The pig’s alive, so let’s all just calm down-" Ranma started, only to be punched out the window by Akane.

Kaen snorted. "Wow, sucker punch. Real martial artist there."

Akane glared. "Shut up!" She clocked Kaen too, sending him flying.

Kaen twisted mid-air, using his tail like a helicopter to land gently.“Huh? where did Ranma-”He begins to say but then saw him land on top of a desk with a soccer ball behind him.

“You okay,bro?” he asked poking Ranma.

Ranma landed nearby, rubbing his head. "Akane’s so stubborn."

Kaen crossed his arms. "She’s gonna die."

"Maybe she’ll manage-"

"Ranma. She’s green. Novice-level green. If Shampoo doesn’t destroy her, I’ll be impressed.she's going to get flattened like Okonomiyaki…I miss U-chan cause I'm hungry-”

“Kaen!”Ranma shouts.

“Fine let's go save her, just better not be a daily routine”said Kaen.

They both run as quickly as they can back to the classroom but found that they both weren't there.The students tell them that they went to the baseball field and they rush over there where they found an unconscious Akane laying on the ground.

“Akane! Akane!”Ranma shouts while shaking her”Hey, come on, wake up!”

Kaen looks around to see the Shampoo wasn't anywhere to be found”Guess we should her family-” he begins to say but then Akane slowly opened her eyes.

“Huh?”Akane rubs her hair”What happened?”

“Judging by how she's not here and you're laying on the ground you were utterly defeated”Kaen informs her.

“You idiot! That's why I told you not to do it”said Ranma.

Akane looks at the both of them confused”Do I know you two?”

“Uh..”said Kaen.
“Hmm?”Ranma mutters.

“Don't tell me shampoo whooped her so bad that she has concussion or amnesia..Okay not going to lie I find that kind of funny-”

“Kaen!”Ranma shouts.

“What? It's her own fault for fighting Shampoo”Kaen retorts.

“That name…That's right,”Akane gets up holding her head and walking away”Somehow my head feels… more refreshed now.”

They then turn to see some of her classmates with worried faces rushing over to her.

“Akane!”The female one shouts.

“Oh, hey you guys”said Akane, casually.

“We were all worried about you” said the female classmate.

“Are you okay?”Another female classmate asks.

“Yeah, I'm totally fine” she assures them.

“Was that shampoo girl a tough opponent?” the female classmate asks.

“I didn't think she was that bad, right P-chan?” she asked looking down it her pet pig.

“Not that bad? She left you laying across a baseball field unconscious”said Kaen, deadpan.

“You lost”said Ranma which angered her.

“Again, who are you two?”Akane asks.

“Are you kidding?”Ranma asks.

Akane turns to her classmates”Any of you know these guys?”

“Huh? What do you mean? That's Ranma, your fiance and next to him is his brother Kaen” on her classmates inform her.

“Fiance?”Akane questions.

“Yeah.You've lived together for quite a while now” said another classmate.

Akane looks at the both of them and then an idea popped into her headBut then she holds her head in pain.

“Could it possibly be…That's a lattice or an open work install between the Intel and ceiling to provide ventilation and Lighting, isn't it?” Akane asks.

“You're thinking of a Ranma(Spelled differently in kanji)”said Ranma.

“A Latin music of Cuban origin and1/2 two time with a song, dynamic beat!”said Akane.

“That's a Rumba!”Kaen shouts.

Kaen then pick up P-chan“You're coming with us.”

“Hey!”Akane shouts.

Ranma and Kaen run and jump over a fence making it all the way to the PE equipment lockup,Ranma gets a tea kettle and pours hot water on P-chan turning him back to Ryoga.

“Tell us everything you saw in the fight earlier, what move did shampoo pull on Akane?”Ranma asks.

Ryoga scoffs“Let me just take a second to make sure I got this straight.You think I'll help Akane remember you?”

“Bastard!”Ranma shouts.

“From where I stand, the way things are playing out right now is actually pretty convenient for me-”

“Ah, but you forget.We've got the advantage”said Kaen.

Ryoga was confused by a statement until he opens the door when he sees a bunch of girls near.

“Hey ladies, you want to see something funny?”Kaen asks, gaining their attention which made Ryoga blush.

“Shut the door, you ass!”Ryoga shouts.

Kaen closed it“And must I remind you, she might like you but what about her family when they find out that her pet pig transforms into a perverted boy who sleeps in her bed? Pretty sure Mr.Tendo would want to have pork for dinner.”

“You made your point!”Ryoga shouts.

“Good.Now talk”Kaen demands.

“I'm getting Goosebumps just thinking about it… I mean the way she moved her legs.. and that's all I saw-” he said as Ranma hit him with the Golden Tea kettle.

“I know how long her legs are, moron”said Kaen.

“Could have saved us some time by saying you didn't see anything”said Ranma.

“Guess no choice but to take her to Dr.Tofu”said Kaen.

End of chapter.

Chapter Text

At Tofu’s clinic…

Dr.Tofu examined Akane’s head.

“Well,Doc?”Ranma asks.

“I don't see any external injury” he then turns to Akane”How did you feel after you regained consciousness?”

“Well, I guess it felt like my head was refreshed”Akane answers.

“Huh.I see” he responds.

“So do you know what it is,Dr.Tofu?”Ranma asks.

“A legendary attack.The demon fist,Xi Fa Shiang Gao Shiatsu”Dr.Tofu answers.

“Xi Fa... what now?” Ranma blinked.

The clinic door slid open with a dramatic creak. Genma waddled in, still in his panda form, holding a sign that read, “He’s right!”

“Oh. Mr. Saotome,” Akane greeted calmly.

Kaen arched a brow. “What are you doing here, Pops?”

Tofu smiled. “Mr. Saotome’s been working part-time here.”

“You saw the fight?” Ranma asked, eyeing the panda.

Genma flipped another sign. “The whole shebang.”

Kaen narrowed his eyes. “And you didn’t step in because...?”

The next sign read, “Not important.”

“For crying out loud, just turn human already.” Ranma splashed him with hot water.

Minutes later, Genma, now human, sipped tea nonchalantly. “It was incredible. That girl’s technique was divine. She slipped behind Akane and before I knew it — boom. Shampoo, cut, and blow-dry. The whole thing took 56 seconds.”

Tofu’s eyes widened. “Incredible!”

Kaen rubbed his temple. “So let me get this straight. Akane lost to Shampoo in 56 seconds... because of a hair-washing technique?”

“It's a user needs to have a specifically Blended shampoo.Then, The Fearsome technique uses pressure points on the head to manipulate the victim's memory” Dr tofu explains.

“So she used it to make Akane forget about the both of us? I get me but why Ranma?(Actually not that I think about it,Akane might remember due to Ranma so she was being thorough.I kind of respect it)”Kaen thought.

“Is there any way you can cure this?”Ranma asks.

“First off, we'll need to get our hands on that bottle of shampoo does she used-”

“So we're hunting for the shampoo that Shampoo used… that's a mouthful.. all right let's go hunt down,Shampoo”said Kaen as he ran out the door along with Ranma who dragged Akane along with.

Kaen shot him a look. “Why did you bring her?”

Ranma hesitated. “Uh... reflex?”

After scouring the town, they returned to the Tendo house empty-handed. Akane slipped off her shoes as Kasumi rushed to the entryway.

“Akane, are you okay?” Kasumi asked, concerned.

Nabiki leaned casually against the wall while eating chips."I heard that you don't remember Ranma or Kaen anymore."

Nabiki gestured behind her.Put it to you this way, who are the guys standing behind you? Right there."

Akane turned, spotted Ranma and Kaen, and gasped. “Hey! Who let you two follow me home?”

Ranma scratched his head. “Uh... we live here?”

Kasumi blinked. “Oh my.”

“She really forgot, huh?” Nabiki crunched on a potato chip.

“Everything is going to be just fine,Akane.That is as long as you haven't forgotten about me, of course”said Soun.

“Who are you mister?” she asked which shocks him and he begins to cry.

“All I known him for 2 months and yet he cries a lot”said Kaen,deadpanned.

“Dad, I was just kidding.You don't have to cry” said Akane, rubbing his back.

Before he could say anything,Kaen felt panda hands around his eyes with a sign that said “guess who?”

Kaen gets irritated and turns around”Now you're going to get it p-” he begins the same ready to punch him until he saw that it was Shampoo with gloves.

“You fell for it, you fell for it,” Shampoo giggled.

Kaen lowered his fist.“Okay I'll admit you got me- wait a minute?”Kaen and Ranma get in front of her”Hand over the-”

Before he could finish, Shampoo wrapped her arms around him and Ranma.

Ranma stiffened. “Uh... why is she hugging me?”

Kaen shrugged. “Brother-in-law energy?”

Akane marched over and whacked Ranma.

Kaen sighed. “Y’know, hitting him isn’t going to fix things.”

Akane scowled. “Who are you again?”

“But the fact that you hit him on… you still remember him somewhat”said Kaen.

“Meaning deep down she still remembers Ranma”said Kasumi.

Shampoo was about to hit Akane with the same technique again but Kaen quickly took the bottle out of shampoo's hand.

“Got the shampoo”said Kaen.

“Come on, we'll wash it out of her hair”said Ranma.

“Wait hold on-”Kaen begin to say but Ranma took the bottle and Akane to the sink and began get to wash out her hair.

“I don't think it's working”Ranma said while scrubbing thoroughly.

“What do you think you're doing?”Akane asks.

Kaen came into the restroom and picked up the empty bottle of shampoo“You remember it's a technique right?”

“Yeah”Ranma answers.

“It involves pressure points, dumbass”said Kaen.

Ranma then stops”Right.Let's take her to Dr Tofu's.”

“There's a problem”said Kaen.

“What now?”Ranma asks.

Kaen hands him the bottle,Ranma examines it realizing that it was completely empty as he had just used all of it and then sheepishly went over to Kaen”I see the problem now.”

“Oh do ya?!”Kaen shouts then turn to Nabiki”Need to use your phone to call the doc.”

Nabiki then tossed her cell phone and he quickly calls up the Clinic's number and after a couple of dials picks up.

“Hey Doc, we were able to get the bottle but-”

“I was on my way over,What's the number on that bottle?” he asks.

Kaen looks at the bottle“One, one, zero.”

“If our aim is to recover her loss memory, you need to find a bottle with the blend number 119 printed on it” he said as he walked in hanging up the phone.

“Well, where do we get it?”Ranma asks.

“There's no need to worry” Dr tofu then brought out a book”We can find the formula in this book.”

Kasumi then walks in.

“Kasumi, please leave before he-”

“That's wonderful doctor! So,Akane can be cured with that,?”

Dr.Tofu began to blush and ripped up the book to the shock of Ranma and as Kaen sighed.

“It's so good to see you, but what are you doing here?”Dr.Tofu asks.

“Doctor, you're the one who came into my house”said Kasumi.

“Thanks Kasumi, you just helped destroy the one thing we needed”said Kaen which made her confused until she saw what Dr. tofu was ripping up.

“Oh my”said Kasumi.

End Of Chapter.

Chapter Text

Hours later...

Kaen packed his things while Ranma did the same, the Tendo family watching from the living room.

“Why are you guys packing?” Nabiki asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Isn’t it obvious? We're heading to China to buy shampoo 119,” Ranma replied, stuffing clothes into his bag.

“Bring me back a souvenir, okay?” Nabiki smirked.

Kaen glanced over his shoulder. “Yeah, sure. We’ll bring you something that costs less than the lint in our pockets.”

The two brothers slung their bags over their shoulders and stepped out onto the road.

“So, how are we getting to China this time?” Ranma asked.

Kaen sighed. “As much as I hate to admit it... swimming seems like the best option,again.”

Ranma grimaced. “That won’t be easy.”

“Was it easy the first time? Dad practically made us-” Kaen stopped mid-sentence, eyes narrowing at the bottle dangling upside down from a tree branch. Shampoo smirked from her perch.

“Shampoo,” Kaen muttered.

Ranma tensed. “She’s got the shampoo we need.”

Without hesitation, Ranma lunged, but Shampoo flipped back onto the branch, then effortlessly leaped onto a nearby roof. Kaen followed, landing beside her.

“Hand over the shampoo, Shampoo!” Kaen said, cautiously stepping forward.

Ranma vaulted ahead to block her escape, but she slid beneath him, grinning as Kaen jumped over his brother. Just as Kaen prepared to grab her, Shampoo smirked and opened the front of her dress, tucking the bottle between her breasts.

Shampoo pointed at her chest, grinning devilishly. “Come get.”

Kaen's face turned beet red. His hand hovered awkwardly. “I-If you think this is going to stop me, you’re sorely mistaken...”

Kaen carefully reached forward, but as soon as his fingers inched closer, Shampoo squealed dramatically. Kaen's hand snapped back like he’d touched fire.

“I’m sorry, okay?! Geez!” Kaen groaned, exhaling sharply. “Alright... what’s it going to take to get that bottle? Anything you want?”

Shampoo's eyes lit up. “Anything?”

Kaen hesitated under her intense gaze. “Anything... as long as it doesn’t involve killing Akane, marrying you, or anything weird.”

Shampoo pouted. “Then... kill girl Ranma instead.”

“Huh?” Ranma blinked, having just caught up to them.

“If you end female Ranma’s life for me, I give you shampoo 119 in return”

Kaen paled. “When you say ‘kill girl Ranma’... can we lower that to, I don’t know, half-kill?”

Shampoo shrugged. “I don't understand, but deal.” She grinned and bounded off into the night, bottle still securely hidden.

Ranma folded his arms. “So, how exactly are you planning to kill me? Please tell me it’s not that thing with the full moon.”

Kaen arched a brow. “Full moon? What are you talking about?”

Ranma nervously laughed. “Uh... nothing. (I thought Dad told him...)”

Flashback….

One night, Ranma stepped out of a tent, rubbing his eyes. He noticed Kaen standing silently, staring up at the full moon.

“Hey, Kaen, you okay?” Ranma called out, but before he could approach, Kaen’s body tensed. His form shifted, muscles bulging as fur spread across his skin. Moments later, he towered above the trees, transformed into a massive, roaring, ape-like beast.

Genma grabbed Ranma and ran far away. “Don’t look at him!”

“Dad, what the hell is happening?! Why Kaen turn into that thing?!” Ranma shouted.

“Your brother turns into a giant monkey whenever he sees the full moon. It’s a…uh family thing.”

Kaen roared, blasting energy beams from his mouth, obliterating trees in his path along with a nearby mountain.

By morning, Genma handed Kaen a fresh set of clothes.

Kaen blinked groggily. “What happened here?”

Genma crossed his arms. “That creature showed up last night.”

Kaen rubbed his chin. “Again? That thing seems to follow us wherever we go under a full moon, if I didn't know any better I think it's after you, Dad.”

“P-perhaps” Genma nervously chuckles.

Ranma stares at Genma with a deadpan look on his face,Genma pulls Ranma to the side.

“He doesn't know about his predicament, I always had to cover it up.How do you think your brother would feel if he found out he turned into a giant monster?”Genma asks.

“I know he wouldn't take it well”said Ranma.

“It's uhhh,ah.It's a Warriors code, never reveal one’s weakness.Kaen’s weakness is that transformation”said Genma, nervously.

“I get it” said Ranma.

“I'm going to tell him eventually but until then, not a word”said Genma.

“Hey! We going to this Jusenkyo place or what?” Kaen shouts, gaining their attention.

“On our way”said Genma.

Present...

Ranma swallowed nervously. (I should know better by now... never trust that old man.) he thought.

"Alright, let's think of a way to 'sort of' kill your female side," Kaen said, arms crossed.

Ranma brightened. "Hey, I’ve got an idea. What if we stage a fight, and you kind of-"

"Not happening," Kaen cut him off.

"Why not?"he asks.

Kaen shrugged. "You're my brother. We spar, sure, but I can’t kill you. Family’s family."

Ranma raised a brow. "What about Dad?"

Kaen looked away. "Gonna have to get back to you on that...I may not like the guy, considering all the crap he’s put us through."

"Yeah, everything on the road, stealing food, Jusenkyo... I’m surprised the Tendos haven’t seen you curse him out yet."

"And if I have my way, they never will. Kuno either." Kaen sighed.

Ranma scratched his head. "Alright, Plan B – we stage a photo. I’ll get roughed up, cover myself in fake blood, and snap a pic. We tell Shampoo I didn’t make it."

Kaen nodded. "Good idea. If she asks about the body, we’ll say we cremated it out of respect."

"Perfect. I’ll ask Ryoga"said Ranma

The Next Day...

Kaen lounged in Nabiki’s room, explaining the plan while she sat on her bed, arms folded.

"So, let me get this straight. You want Ryoga to beat Ranma senseless, take a picture of him in his female form, and tell Shampoo he’s dead?" Nabiki asked, raising a brow.

"Pretty much. Can I borrow your phone or camera?"he asks.

Nabiki smirked. "Sure, for 2000 yen."

Kaen chuckled. "You know... I wonder how your dad would feel if he found out you sell pictures of Akane and Ranma to high schoolers. Or worse – how would Kasumi react?"

Nabiki narrowed her eyes but eventually handed him the camera. "Well played. Blackmail won’t work next time."

Kaen smirked. "Wouldn’t expect it to."

As he left, Nabiki watched him from the window, her smirk growing.

Kaen entered the dojo to see Ryoga unconscious, while Ranma got pummeled by Mr. Tendo and Genma (in panda form).

"It warms my heart to see you do this for Akane, Ranma!" Mr. Tendo wept.

Kaen sighed. "What’s going on here?"

Akane appeared beside him, frowning. "Yeah, what’s happening?"

Soun beamed, lifting a half-conscious Ranma. "Look at him, Akane! This man’s love for you knows no bounds!"

Akane squinted at Ranma. "It’s a monster!"

Ranma groaned. "Who’re you callin’ a monster?"

"Well, what are you then?"

Before Ranma could respond, Soun knocked him down again.

"Dad, stop picking on the weak. I’ll fight you instead," Akane declared confidently.

Kaen chuckled. "Ranma? Weak?"

"Hey..." Ranma mumbled, getting up.

"Hmm?"Akane mumbles.

"Stay out of this, idiot."Ranma shouts.

"Why should I?"Akane asks.

Ranma narrowed his eyes. "Who do you think I’m getting beaten up for?"Akane’s confused expression froze him. "Why am I surprised? You’re not cute, that’s why!"

Akane gasped.

Kaen blinked. "Whoa, say that again."

"Why?"Ranma questioned.

"He’s on to something! Say it again!" Soun urged.

Ranma crossed his arms. "Fine. You’re not cute."

Akane gasped louder, holding her head.

"Keep going, Ranma! Stir her soul!" Soun cheered.

Ranma stepped closer, smirking. "You’re not sexy. You’re a clumsy, vicious dork... totally flat!"

"Bastard!" Ryoga lunged at Ranma, but Kaen caught him in a headlock.

"Let her hear this, Ryoga," Kaen whispered.

Akane groaned but suddenly opened her eyes wide. "What the hell, Ranma?!" she yelled, slapping him.

Kaen grinned. "It worked.She remembers him."

"Of course I do, Kaen"said Akane.

"And me,too"he said as he let Ryoga go.

"He did it!" Soun cheered, stepping on Ranma in excitement.

But before celebrations could start, the dojo wall cracked open.

"Niihao!" Shampoo greeted cheerfully.

Kaen sighed. "Would it kill you to use the door?"

"Ai ren!" Shampoo beamed, lunging for Kaen.

Akane yanked Kaen aside.

"Why are you protecting him?"Shampoo asks.

"Nabiki wou..."Akane blushed faintly. "It’s... nothing."

Kaen gave her a curious glance but shrugged as Shampoo glared at Akane.

"Persistent as ever," Shampoo huffed. "If you forgot them, you wouldn’t need to die."

"Right back at you!" Akane shot back.

Kaen chuckled. "Nice comeback, Tendo."

Shampoo smiled faintly. "If that’s how it is... Akane, you die now."

Kaen stepped between them. "Hold on. We had a deal. Akane’s off-limits."

"Obstacles must be removed," Shampoo said sweetly.

Kaen sighed, turning to Ranma. "Get me a bucket."

Ranma’s eyes widened. "Got it."
Kaen whispers to Ranma on a plan.

“You sure about this?”Ranma whispers.

“It's got to work”said Kaen.

Cold water splashed over them both. Ranma shifted to his female form, while Kaen transformed into a curvy young woman with short, spiky light blue hair, wolf ears, and a tail.

Everyone was shocked except for Genma.

“Female Ranma and” shampoo utters and complete shock.

“You see, we've actually been girls this entire time.The male forms are temporary”said Kaen.

Ranma unbutton his shirt showing a bit of her breast”We've been girls from the beginning.”

Shampoo was at a loss of word, Mr.Tendo grabbed Genma watching an explanation but he only held up a sign that said”I had no idea!”

“So do you still want to kill my sibling? Does it put it an end to our relations-” she began to say only to see anger building up and hearing a whimper from Shampoo.

Shampoo shouts”Die!” grabbing onto Kaens gi,Kaen was a bit freaked out as a punch was coming.

She braced for the impact of her fist but then opens to see the Shampoo stopped Midway, he then looked and felt saddened when he saw tears streaming down her face.Kaen felt an ache in his chest but then saw that she let him go and slowly walked out of the dojo.

“Bie le”said Shampoo as she walked out of the dojo.

Kaen watched her leave, feeling an ache in her chest she didn’t quite understand

Chapter Text

Half a month after Shampoo left, life slowly returned to normal. In the dojo, Ranma, Genma, and Kaen sparred as usual. However, Kaen’s strikes were sharper, his energy noticeably more aggressive.

“What’s with you today?” Genma asked, narrowly dodging a kick.

Kaen exhaled sharply, standing straight. “I’m going back to China.”

The statement hung in the air like an axe. Ranma paused mid-punch, glancing at his brother.

“What? Why all of a sudden?” Genma’s eyes narrowed.

Kaen leveled a glare at their father. “Don’t act so surprised. This is all your fault.”

“My fault?” Genma scoffed. “You both survived, didn’t you?”

Kaen crossed his arms. “Oh sure, we survived. But let’s not forget, you dragged us to a ‘sacred training ground’ without even bothering to check if it was cursed.”

Flashback…

The sun blazed overhead as Genma, Ranma, and Kaen followed a guide in a uniform through a remote valley in China.

“Welcome to Jusenkyo, the legendary cursed training grounds,” the guide announced, gesturing toward a landscape dotted with ancient pools of water and bamboo poles.

Genma leaped onto one of the poles with a grin. “No time to waste, boys! Let’s get started!”

“Right to the point, huh?” Ranma muttered, hopping up beside him.

Kaen sighed, following suit. The three of them began sparring, trading blows atop the swaying poles. Below, the guide’s voice drifted up.

“Wait! Sirs! No fight here! Very dangerous!”

Too late.

With a heavy thud, Genma plunged into one of the pools. Ranma and Kaen froze on their poles, staring at the water as ripples expanded outward.

“You okay, old man?” Ranma called.

“Maybe we should’ve asked if he could swim first,” Kaen added dryly.

A hulking shape burst from the water—no longer their father, but a full-sized panda.

“What the hell is that?!” Kaen shouted, nearly losing his balance.

“That…is Shonmaonichuan, the Spring of Drowned Panda,” the guide explained solemnly. “Whoever falls in takes the form of a panda.”

Before Kaen could respond, Genma—now in full panda mode—swatted Ranma’s pole. The stick splintered, sending Ranma tumbling into another pool.

“And that one,” the guide continued as Ranma resurfaced with longer hair and new…assets, “is Nyannichuan, the Spring of Drowned Girl. Very tragic.who ever falls in take the body of young girl”

Kaen watched in stunned silence as Ranma realized he was now a she. Then Kaen felt his own pole crack.

“(Oh no.)”Kaen thought.

The water was freezing as Kaen submerged. He broke the surface moments later, noticing the guide’s widened eyes.

“The spiky-haired one fell into Nìshuǐ nǔhái yǔ láng de chūntiān—Spring of Drowned Wolf and Girl.”

Kaen blinked, raising his hands to find soft blue fur covering his arms. His reflection showed wolf-like ears perched atop his head, and when he turned, a bushy tail twitched behind him.he opens his shirt to find breast.

“…Seriously?!”Kaen shouts.

Back to the present…

Kaen jabbed a finger at Genma. “So yeah, great training ground. Real top-tier decision-making there.”

Ranma crossed his arms. “He’s got a point. Most people read up on places they’re about to visit, y’know.”

Genma waved dismissively. “I gave you both the chance to become stronger! You should be thanking me.”

“Thanking you?” Kaen’s eyes narrowed. “Oh sure, because getting cursed wasn’t enough. You ruined Ryoga’s life, too!”

“Hey, he followed us to China. That was his choice,” Genma grumbled.

“And you knocked him into the Spring of Drowned Pig! Then tried to eat him!” Ranma snapped.

“You did the same thing,” Genma countered.

Kaen pinched the bridge of his nose. “Then there’s the Tendos. Oh, and thanks for springing that engagement thing on us the second we got back.”

Flashback…

Japan felt almost welcoming as the three trudged through the streets.

“Feels good to be home,” Kaen said, stretching his arms overhead.

Ranma yawned. “Yeah, nice to not worry about cursed pools for once.”

“Oh, by the way,” Genma suddenly said, as if the thought had just occurred to him, “you’re engaged.”

The brothers froze mid-step, slowly turning to their father.

“Engaged?” Ranma echoed, brows furrowed.

Genma nodded. “Friend of mine. We made a deal years ago. Ranma has to marry a Tendo girl and inherits the dojo.”

Kaen exchanged a glance with Ranma.

“Well,” Kaen started, cracking his knuckles, “since you kindly dropped this on us last minute… we’re running away. Bye.”

The brothers bolted, rain beginning to drizzle. Kaen veered off into a nearby bathhouse, avoiding the wet transformation. He waited until the rain passed before stepping outside.

Nearby, he overheard locals chatting.

“Did you see that panda dragging the poor girl down the street?”

“Should we call animal control?”

Kaen paled. “Where did they go?”

Following their directions, Kaen approached a house just in time to hear a loud scream. Circling the property, he spotted Ranma in front of a girl brandishing a table above her head, while Genma, still in panda form, sat beside a mustached man.

Minutes later, the Saotome brothers sat across from the Tendo family, explaining the bizarre situation.

“You went to the legendary training ground, Jusenkyo? The horror of those springs is no myth,” Soun Tendo said gravely.

Ranma clenched his fists. “So you’re telling me you knew it was dangerous?” He grabbed Genma’s gi. “What kind of father are you?!”

Kaen lazily raised his hand. “Oh, I know this one. A terrible one.”

A soft chuckle drew Kaen’s attention. He turned to see a girl with chin-length hair, dressed in a green tank top and denim shorts.
“Nabiki,” she introduced, smirking.

Kaen’s eyes shifted to her left, meeting the gaze of another girl with brown hair tied in a ponytail, dressed in a blue dress.

Ranma glared at Genma. “Why do you keep dragging us to these ridiculous places?”

In response, Genma hurled him into the garden pond.

“Cool off if you’re gonna be stubborn. A true warrior must be prepared to risk everything for training,” Genma declared.

Kaen shrugged, splashing Genma with cold water. The man transformed back into a panda.

“Risking everything is one thing. Our manhoods are another,” Kaen said dryly.

“Dumbass!” Ranma shouted from the pond.

The two engaged in a brief scuffle, fist against paw.

“That’s enough,” the girl with the ponytail interjected. “Why would you do something so reckless?”

Kaen smirked, pulling a book from Genma’s gi and handing it to her. “Oh, he had a reason.”

“National Catalog of Training Grounds in China?” she read aloud.

“It’s a guide. Only problem is, genius over here can’t read Chinese,” Kaen deadpanned.

The girl giggled. “I see. And you are…?”

Kaen bowed slightly. “Kaen Saotome, Ranma’s older brother.”

“I’m Kasumi,” she replied kindly. “Can you transform too?”

“I can,” Kaen admitted, “but I’d rather not freak anyone out.”

Nabiki walked over, leaning on the couch. “I think we’re past that point.”

At that moment, Soun poured hot water over Genma, reverting him.

“So hot water reverses it,” Soun mused.

Genma scowled. “Did the kettle need to be that hot?”

“Cold water turns him into a girl, hot water back to a boy,” Soun summarized, attempting to pour water on Ranma, who dodged.

“That’s boiling!” Ranma yelped.

Soun chuckled. “At least the solution is simple. Now then,” he gestured to his daughters, “Kasumi’s the oldest,she’s 19.”

Kaen caught Ranma glancing at Kasumi with an almost shy smile.

“Nabiki, the middle sister, she’s 17,” Soun continued, pointing to the dark blue-haired girl in an orange shirt. “And Akane, the youngest,she’s 16. Pick one to marry and-”

Kaen raised his hand politely. “Mr. Tendo, wouldn’t it be wiser if we all got to know each other first?”

He glanced at Kaen. “Also, I’m not interested in the engagement.”

Soun blinked. “What?”

Kaen shrugged. “I’m not inheriting the dojo. That’s Ranma’s deal.” He sat back with a faintly sorrowful expression.

Back to the present…

“Instead of hearing my idea they just pushed it on to Akane and thus the arguments and the fighting began”said Kaen.

“Maybe I overdid it with my comment but she didn't have to hit me with a table”said Ranma.

“She's a little energetic.Don't tell me you think that's a bad thing”said Genma.

“You call hitting someone with a table energetic?! More like psychotic!”Kaen shouts.

“Don't even get me started on Kuno and his sister” Ranma groans.

“Kodachi the black rose…Surprisingly she's more psychotic than her brother.Using some kind of paralysis powder on Grandma and attempt to steal a kiss from him”said Kaen.

“Thanks for getting me off the roof by the way”said Ranma.

“No problem.Then there was the skaters, and then everything with..””Kaen stiffened, the image of Shampoo flashing in his mind. Ranma noticed the change.

“You alright?” Ranma asked.

Kaen forced a smirk. “I’m fine. But none of this would’ve happened if you did your research.”

“Morons, don't you remember Article 5, item three of the code of the Saotome School Of Anything Goes martial arts?”Genma asks.

“We’ve got a code?”Ranma and Kaen ask in unison.

“You both break your Father's Heart.Have I not spent the last couple years of my life bring up a couple of-” he began to say only for Kaen to punch him.

“I've had enough, I'm going to bed”said Kaen as he walked out of the dojo.

“(He's been in an irritable mood since everything with Shampoo)“Ranma thought.

Ranma walked out of the dojo and caught up to Kaen.

“Forget the old man, if you're going to China, I'll come with”said Ranma.

“You don't have to, Ranma. I know you’d miss a certain somebody”said Kaen.

“Akan-”

“Not the Tendo I was talking about. I know you like Kasumi”Kaen smirks.

Ranma flushed ““W-what? I have no idea what you're talking about.”

“Sure, you don't”said Kaen, rolling his eyes.

“Well let's talk about the real reason you want to go back to China”said Ranma, which made Kaen stop walking.

”I have no idea what you're talking about-”

“Don't repeat the same thing I said!”Ranma shouts.

Chapter Text

The following day, Kaen sat cross-legged in the middle of his room, eyes closed in quiet meditation. The soft knock at the door drew him back to the present, and he rose to answer it.

“Hello, delivery for..." The man at the door squinted at his notes. "Kaen Saotome?”

“That’s me,” Kaen replied, stepping forward.

The delivery man handed over a crate labeled "LIVE ANIMAL" with a small note affixed to the top. Kaen carried the box into the living room, curiosity sparking in his chest. As he gently pried it open, a creature crawled out – a cat with soft pink fur and darker pink paws.

Kaen’s eyes narrowed slightly as he spotted the sender’s name. “Shampoo... why would she send me a cat?” he murmured.

The feline stretched luxuriously before hopping into Kaen’s arms, purring contentedly.

“Well, I’ve always thought about getting a pet,” Kaen mused, scratching the cat behind its ears.

Nabiki, Kasumi, Akane, and Mr. Tendo drifted into the living room, their eyes immediately locking onto the pink cat in Kaen’s arms.

“Cute cat. Where did you get it?” Nabiki asked, stepping closer.

“Shampoo sent it to me, apparently,” Kaen answered, shrugging.

Akane knelt down, reaching out to stroke the cat. It hissed instantly, swiping a paw in warning.

“Definitely from Shampoo. It doesn’t like you,” Nabiki smirked.

“What did I do to you, stupid cat?” Akane huffed, withdrawing her hand.

Kaen chuckled. “Now you know how Ranma feels about P-chan.” The room filled with laughter.

“That’s different!” Akane insisted.

“Not really. Oh man, I should probably hide her.” Kaen glanced nervously toward the entrance.

“Looks like Ranma’s home,” Kasumi said softly as distant grumbling echoed through the house.

Kaen nodded. “Yeah, best to get her out of sight before he-”

The door burst open, and Ranma stepped inside. His gaze swept over the room until it landed on the cat. His eyes widened in horror, and he stumbled back, letting out a sharp scream.

“Relax, Ranma. Take a deep breath. She won’t hurt you,” Kaen said, holding the cat protectively.

“What’s wrong with him?” Nabiki arched a brow.

Kaen sighed. “Ranma has ailurophobia. He’s terrified of cats.”

Genma chuckled, wiping at a faux tear. “My second son, a coward!”

Ranma glared, clocking Genma over the head. “Don’t act all high and mighty! You’re the one who did this to me!”

Kaen pulled a worn book from the nearby shelf, slapping it down on the table. “Our dear old dad thought it would be brilliant to teach us a martial art called Cat Fu. This was the result.”

Kasumi leaned over curiously as Kaen flipped open the book. “Freestyle Cat Fist Fighting, also known as Cat Fu,” Kaen read aloud. “Step one: wrap the trainee in chikuwa – that’s Japanese fish sausage. Step two: toss them into a pit of starving cats. Step three: call child services and have your father arrested. Oh wait, scratch that last part. Not an official step,” Kaen deadpanned, shooting a glare at Genma, who shrank under the attention.

“What went wrong?” Akane asked.

Kaen smirked. “Flip the page.”

Soun Tendo thumbed to the next section, his eyes narrowing. “This method has been banned for causing severe psychological trauma.”

All eyes locked on Genma.

Genma chuckled nervously. “I must have missed that part.”

Ranma wasted no time smacking him again.

“Why didn’t he try it on you?” Nabiki questioned Kaen.

Kaen crossed his arms. “He didn’t get the chance. I was away at the time. When I found out, I waited until he fell asleep, wrapped him in bologna, and tossed him into a pit of hungry dogs. Ranma and I had a good laugh.”

Ranma gave Kaen a thumbs-up. “You’re the best.”

“Look, Ranma, I’ll keep the cat out of your way, but I really do want to keep her.” Kaen shifted the cat in his arms.

Kasumi smiled gently. “Maybe if Ranma spent more time around cats, he’d get over his fear.”

“Exactly what I was thinking. Now, what should I call her?” Kaen tapped his chin thoughtfully. “Mochi. Yeah, Mochi fits.”

Akane tilted her head. “Mochi?”

Kaen grinned. “It’s a better name than P-chan.”

Akane shot him a look as Nabiki laughed.

Suddenly, Kaen’s ears twitched. Something shifted behind the wall. In a flash, he hurled a cup across the room.

Nabiki frowned. “What was that?”

Kaen narrowed his eyes, but relaxed. “Probably just my imagination.”

Later that evening, Kaen sat perched on the roof, his tail lazily swaying as he played with Mochi.

“Why would Shampoo send me a cat?” he wondered aloud. His mind drifted to the last time he’d seen her – tears streaming down her face as she left.

Mochi meowed softly, curling around his legs.

Kaen sighed. “I’m not great with girls, Mochi. The only woman I’ve really been around was Mom, and then Dad took us away. Ranma and I went to an all-boys school and spent most of our time traveling through China.”

His gaze lingered on the horizon. “Kasumi, Nabiki... maybe even Akane. They’re the only girls I’m comfortable with. But when I saw Shampoo cry, it... hurt.”

Mochi nuzzled his hand, and Kaen smiled faintly, stroking her soft fur as the stars flickered to life overhead.

“What are you doing up here?”

Kaen turn to see Nabiki on top of the roof.

“Just thinking”said Kaen.

“About?”she asks.

“Going to have to pay a thousand yen to get that information”said Kaen.

“Can I have to pass on that one”said Nabiki
Kaen laughs”But on a serious note… I have something to ask of you.Can you please stop selling pictures of Ranma’s female form?”

“I don't know, I make good money off of-”

“Then what if I took his place?”Kaen asks which made her raise an eyebrow.

“I'm listening”said Nabiki.

“No nudes, but I will let you take pictures of my female transformation since no one has seen it and it just like cosplay.We split the profits 50/50.”

Nabiki thinks hard about it and smiles”He got stuff a deal.I won't sell any more pictures of Rama but I'll take pictures of you.”

The next day…

Kaen went to class when he noticed a couple of cats coming out of the gymnasium.

“(If I was a betting boy, that probably has something to do with Ron and with all those cats, that's probably happened…)”Kaen then turn to Nabiki.

“What's up?”she aks.

Kaen gives her a two thousand yen”I need to use your phone.”

She shrugs, takes the bill, and hands on the phone. He quickly dials a number getting a couple of rings until finally someone picked up.

“Hey Kasumi, I kind of need your help with something…. my dad left out, huh? I still kind of need you for Plan B if his plan doesn't work which it probably won't”said Kaen.

Kaen please the classroom and waits at the entrance until Kasumi shows up.

“So what did you need me for?”Kasumi asks.

“You'll see”said Kaen.

He looks around until he sees a huge crowd surrounding a tree. He passes by them until he sees Akane,Mr. Tendo,and Genma.

“When his acute fear of cats goes beyond a certain point, the only way for him to deal with that fear is to become a cat himself.Only one person can reach him when he's like this, a kind old lady who used to live in our old neighborhood.She was the only one who could bring it back from Over the Edge”Genma explains.

“Let's hurry up and call her then”said Akane.

“Unfortunately, she passed away” Genma put on a disguise as an old lady”But I will take care of him.For my boys, there's no humiliation I will not bear-”

“But he's perfectly fine with embarrassing us”said Kaen, deadpan.

“Do you think it'll work?”Akane asks, turning to Kaen.

“He's going to fail in three two one” he counts then sees Genma knocked out of the tree”Kasumi, I need you to call out to Ranma.”

“Okay? Ranma, won't you please come down?”Kasumi asks.

This gains his attention and he jumps from the tree branch and down into her lap to the surprise of everyone.

“Oh my”said Kasumi.

“Amazing.How did you know that work?”Soun Tendo asks.

“(Because my brother has a crush on her)I knew because Kasumi had the same air as the old lady”said Kaen.

Akane was noticeably getting jealous which went unnoticed by everyone except for Kaen.

“Do you know what he'll be back to normal?”Kasumi asks.

In that moment,Ranma raised his head and kissed Kasumi on the lips surprising everyone in the school,Soun Tendo,Akane,and even Kaen.

“Well I wasn't expecting that”Kaen nervously chuckles.

Kasumi was completely speechless and blushed but Akane was very angry and kicks Ranma off of her.

“You jerk!”Akane shouts.

Kaen Ran in the direction where he was kicked which was at a pool, Ranma emerged from the pool as a female.

“How did I end up here?”Ranma asks.

“I don't know the full details but you are acting like a cat, pops I tried to dress up as an old lady and failed, I asked Kasumi to come here, you rested on her lap, and…. you kissed her” he admits looking away.

“I did what?!”Ranma shouts.

“You kissed Kasumi in front of your entire class,MrTendo, and Akane”said Kaen.

Kaen gave him a hand of the pool until he saw Mochi resting on his shoulder and fell in along with Kaen which made him transform into a wolf girl.

“Thanks”said Kaen.

After school,Ranma got into a fight with Ryoga so Kaen went on ahead, he got into the bath where he saw Mochi.

“I thought cats didn't like baths”said Kaen.

Mochi jumped into the bath along with him and in a few seconds later, Shampoo emerged, completely naked.

“Huh?” said a completely stunned Kaen.

“Niihao” Shampoo greets him.

“H-hold on, that means that you were-”

“Kaen, so happy! You really are a man!” she said hugging him which made him blush.

“Could we… get out of the tub because I'm kind of…”

The door to the bath opens and both turn to see Nabiki eyes widen and what she was seeing.

“I swear this is not what it looks like”said Kaen.
“Let me guess, shampoo snuck her way in here while you were busy taking a bath you couldn't say anything and you thought I was going to yell at you.I’m not even surprised, but you probably should get out”said Nabiki as she closed the door behind her.

“(That's… wasn't what I was expecting)” Kaen thought.

With Nabiki…

Nabiki walked all the way upstairs and into her room where she leaned against the door holding her chest.

“Huh…this is new, being jealous”said Nabiki.

Chapter Text

Kaen lay stretched out on the roof, eyes closed but mind restless. His thoughts kept circling back to the incident with Shampoo and the bathtub. No matter how much he tried to push it aside, the image lingered.

"Get it together..." he muttered, staring at the clouds drifting by. His moment of peace was short-lived, interrupted by a faint thud on the fence below. Kaen sat up, peering over the edge. There lay Ranma, in his female form, sprawled out and soaked.

Kaen hopped down, crouching beside Ranma.

"So, what'd she hit you for this time?" Kaen asked, raising an eyebrow.

Ranma groaned, sitting up and squeezing the water out of his shirt. "Well..."

Flashback...

Ranma found Kasumi kneeling in the garden, her hands delicately tending to the flowers. The soft afternoon sun framed her in golden light, giving the scene an almost dreamlike quality. Still, Ranma had to say something.

"Uh, Kasumi... can I talk to you for a sec?" he asked, scratching the back of his neck.

Kasumi looked up, her usual warm smile on her face. "Of course, Ranma. Is something wrong?"

Ranma shifted uncomfortably, eyes fixed on the ground. "I, uh... about earlier. I didn't mean to kiss you. I wasn’t in my right mind. I’m really sorry."

Kasumi's cheeks flushed faintly, but her gentle expression didn't falter. "It’s alright, Ranma. I understand. It wasn’t your fault."

She stepped closer, but as she did, her foot caught on a loose stone. Kasumi gasped, stumbling. Ranma instinctively caught her, his arms circling her waist.

Their faces were inches apart, and for a brief moment, the world around them blurred into the background. Kasumi's eyes locked with his, soft and surprised, while Ranma’s heart pounded louder than he cared to admit.

"Ranma, thank you," Kasumi whispered.

Before Ranma could respond, a sharp voice cut through the air.

"What’s going on here?!"

Ranma froze, slowly turning his head to see Akane standing at the garden’s edge, arms crossed, glaring daggers at him.

"It’s not what it looks like!" Ranma yelped, practically leaping away from Kasumi.

Kasumi calmly smoothed out her dress. "Ranma was just helping me, Akane. I nearly fell."

Akane’s eyes narrowed. "Right..." she muttered. "Ranma, I need to talk to you."

Sighing in defeat, Ranma followed her out to the front yard. They walked in silence until they reached the gate. Without warning, Akane spun around, a bucket in hand, and doused him with cold water.

"What the hell, Akane?!" Ranma sputtered, shivering as his female form emerged.

Akane huffed, dropping the empty bucket. "Maybe next time you’ll think twice before flirting with my sister."

Before Ranma could get a word in, Akane planted her foot against him, sending him flying into the air. With a loud splash, Ranma landed unceremoniously on the fence.

Back to the present...

Kaen smirked. "Would it kill her to just listen for once?"

"That’s what I keep saying," Ranma grumbled.

Before Kaen could respond, a glimmer of green flickered across the sky. His eyes narrowed as he spotted a short elderly woman in a green dress, riding a long stick as if it were a pogo. She aimed straight for him. Kaen sidestepped her first strike, but the old woman kept coming, relentless and nimble.

"Who is she?!" Ranma called out, ducking a swing.

Kaen dodged again. "No clue."

The woman finally halted, balancing gracefully on her staff. "Not bad, son-in-law."

Kaen blinked. "Son-in-law?"

She cackled. "We’ll meet again."

With that, she bounded away, vanishing over the rooftops.

Later that evening, the boys lounged in the living room when Shampoo strolled in carrying a large tray stacked with Chinese dishes. The rich aroma filled the room, prompting curious glances from everyone but Akane, who kept her arms crossed.

“So, you’re moving here and opening a ramen shop?” Kaen asked, eyeing the bowls.

“Uh-hhm.” Shampoo nodded, lifting a steaming bowl and holding it out to Kaen. “Kaen, eat up.”

Kaen shrugged, broke apart his chopsticks, and dug in without hesitation.

“C’mon, Akane. Why don’t you have some?” Nabiki nudged, smirking.

“No thanks,” Akane replied tersely.

“There’s one left,” Kasumi chimed in gently. “It would be a shame to waste it.”

“I’ll eat it, dear.”

Everyone turned their heads in unison, startled to see the elderly woman from earlier, calmly seated at the table.

“The old lady from before?!” Kaen blurted, nearly choking on his noodles.

“Oh my, have we met?” Kasumi asked, tilting her head.

“She’s my great-grandmother,” Shampoo explained, settling beside her.

The old woman chuckled softly. “Shampoo’s told me everything. Why are you being so stubborn about the marriage?” she asked, slurping down noodles effortlessly.

“Well—” Kaen began, but before he could finish, Genma silently raised a sign that read: HE’S ALREADY SPOKEN FOR.

Kaen's eyes widened. “Wait, since when?!”

Soun Tendo frowned. “I thought you said Kaen wasn’t going to inherit anything related to martial arts.”

Ranma crossed his arms. “Yeah, this is news to me. Why him over me? I haven’t lost to him yet.”

Genma flipped the board around. IT’S COMPLICATED. BUT HE’S ENGAGED.

The old woman chuckled again, her eyes glinting. “Three thousand years of Amazon history are at stake. You’ll just have to break the engagement.”

Genma stared at her, but the old woman’s unwavering gaze made him shrink back.

Kasumi smiled politely. “Your Japanese is quite good.”

“Well, I haven’t lived 300 years for nothing, you know,” the old lady replied modestly.

“Wow. And here I wouldn’t have guessed a day over 200,” Nabiki quipped, earning a laugh from the elder.

Kaen set his bowl down. “Look, marriage isn’t exactly at the top of my list right now.”

Shampoo tugged at his sleeve. “Kaen, come with me.”

Curious, Kaen followed her to the bathroom. As soon as the door closed, Shampoo began to remove her dress. Kaen turned bright red, whipping around.

“W-What are you doing?!”he asks.

“Don’t be stupid,” Shampoo huffed. She grabbed the showerhead and splashed herself with cold water"What you do about this body?".

In an instant, she transformed into a small cat and leapt into Kaen’s arms.

“(Wha… she really did turn into a cat…She fell into a cursed spring, didn’t she?)” Kaen thought, holding her carefully.

Moments later, she hopped down, dousing herself in hot water to revert to normal. Shampoo dressed swiftly.

Weeks ago, Shampoo recounted, "I fell into Maoniichuan, the spring of drowned cat. I brought disgrace to the tribe."

Kaen's eyes darkened. (She didn't kill Ranma... This is my fault.)

Before he could dwell further, a sharp thwack landed on his head. He spun around, rubbing the sore spot, to find Cologne smirking at him.

"I hold you responsible for this. You made her do it," Cologne stated.

Kaen winced. "Even if you're right, did you really have to hit me?!" He swung lightly in defense, but Cologne gracefully evaded, landing another strike to his head.

"Kaen..." Shampoo whispered, hiding a faint giggle behind her hand.

Cologne bounced away on her cane like a pogo stick. Kaen growled and gave chase.

"Come on, sunny boy! Keep up if you can—" Cologne glanced back mid-sentence to see Kaen hot on her trail. She arched a brow and leaped onto a lamp post.

Kaen stopped below, impressed despite himself. Cologne grinned and launched a flurry of strikes, which Kaen parried. He retaliated with swift counterattacks, forcing her to dance nimbly around them.

"You've got some skill, future son-in-law, but you won't beat me," she teased.

"We'll see about that."

Cologne suddenly split into two as Kaen lunged. His kick met empty air as both figures faded into a ring of duplicates surrounding him.

Kaen narrowed his eyes, scanning the circle. (I have to admit, this fight's kinda fun.)

"Behold! The Amazon Splitting Cat Hairs Technique!" Cologne's clones chanted in unison.

Kaen shut his eyes, feeling for the real presence among them. A moment later, he spun and delivered a precise kick. Cologne leaped back, dodging by a hair as the illusions vanished.

From a nearby rooftop, Cologne chuckled. "You're a hundred years too early to defeat me."

Kaen appeared silently beside her. "Don't know about that. I found you in five minutes."

Cologne turned, startled. "I didn't even hear you. Impressive... as expected from Shampoo's groom."

Kaen crossed his arms. "Look, I get the whole honor thing. My brother and I could've told Shampoo the truth in China, but our dad—well, let's just say he didn't teach us much about doing the right thing. I'm sorry she had to return in disgrace. But marriage? I'm seventeen. I like Shampoo, but can we cool it on the marriage talk? I don't even know why I have a tail."

Cologne's eyes sharpened. "Tail? Does it look like a monkey's tail?"

Kaen flicked his brown tail into view. Cologne's expression grew thoughtful. (Just like hers... except brown.)

"You know something about it?" Kaen asked.

"I might. Marry Shampoo, and I'll tell you."

Kaen smirked. "How about we negotiate that down to dating? Also, I want to learn from you."

"Isn't your father training you?"

"One teacher isn't enough. There are heights I haven't reached yet."

Cologne laughed. "Fine. A wager. If you defeat me within four days, I'll accept your terms. If I win, you marry Shampoo. Deal?"

Kaen grinned. "Deal."

Before he could react, Cologne struck the back of his neck with her cane.

"What was that for?!"

"You'll see soon enough." She hopped away, cackling.

Later that evening, Kaen prepared for a bath. As he dipped a hand into the water, he recoiled sharply.

"Ow! Hot!" he hissed. Frowning, he tried again with cold water. The sensation burned just the same. Kaen splashed himself, triggering his transformation into his wolf-girl form, but the water still felt scalding.

Wrapped in a towel, Kaen emerged from the bathroom just as Ranma and the others entered.

"What's wrong?" Kasumi asked gently.

"The water feels boiling!"

Kasumi tested it. "It's lukewarm."

Kaen hesitantly dipped a finger back in but snatched it away immediately. "Still hot!"

The window creaked open, revealing Cologne perched casually on the sill.

"What's the matter, sonny boy? Water too hot for you?" Cologne's eyes twinkled. "I struck a pressure point. Now your body's as sensitive as a cat's tongue. Even lukewarm water will feel boiling."

Ranma blinked. "If the water's too hot, then—"

"Kaen can't turn back into a guy," Kasumi finished.

Cologne held up a small pill. "This is the Phoenix Pill. It can cure you."

Kaen smirked. "So I just have to take it from you. Four days, right?"

Cologne chuckled. "The game begins tomorrow. Best of luck, son-in-law."

End of chapter.

Chapter Text

Kaen and Ranma were training in the dojo, both dodging and exchanging blows with precision before landing back on the ground.

“I get wanting to find a master,” Ranma said, ducking a kick, “but why make that deal with the old lady?”

“It’s… complicated,” Kaen replied, blocking a punch. “And now I’ve got to figure out what to do about school. Can’t exactly show up in my female form.”

Ranma smirked, sidestepping. “Why don’t we ask Dr. Tofu? He might have some ideas.”

“Not a bad idea.” Kaen nodded. They quickly changed clothes and headed toward the clinic.

As they ran, Kaen glanced at his brother. “Hey, Ranma. Quick question.”

“What’s up?”

“You notice a certain tomboy following us?”

Ranma chuckled. “Yeah, Akane’s been tailing us since we left the house.”

“Should we let her know we’re onto her?”

“Nah, knowing her, let’s pretend we don’t notice.”

They arrived at Dr. Tofu’s clinic, stepping inside to explain the situation.

“Hmm… a full-body ‘cat’s tongue’ pressure point?” Dr. Tofu mused, tapping his chin. “That’s a tricky one. Only a specialist in Chinese medicinal arts should mess with something like that.”

“Is there anything you can do?” Ranma asked.

“Well…” Dr. Tofu stood up and gestured for Kaen to stand. Turning Kaen around, he pressed a pressure point on his back. “There is a counter-nerve that might help. This is called the ‘Tokyo Hot Springs Point.’”

“Hot Springs Point?” Akane’s voice chimed in from the doorway. “You mean like how old guys love scalding hot baths?”

Kaen turned, raising an eyebrow. “When did you get here?”

“I just happened to show up,” Akane said casually, crossing her arms.

Dr. Tofu continued, unbothered. “Tokyo men love hot baths, so this nerve makes even scalding water tolerable. It might reverse the sensitivity.”

“Meaning I can turn back into a guy!” Kaen said, his excitement rising.

“Let’s test it,” Ranma suggested, stepping out and returning with a bucket of hot water. “How’s this feel?”

Kaen held his breath as the water splashed over him. “Actually… it feels great!” As the transformation began, he grinned. “I’m back!”

“It worked!” Ranma exclaimed.

Dr. Tofu smiled. “Glad to help but there's something you should know—”

The phone rang, interrupting him. Akane picked it up. “Dr.Tofu, Kasumi wants to talk to you.”

Hearing this, Dr. Tofu immediately became flustered. He grabbed the phone, mumbling, “Uh, Dr. Tofu speaking…” as he awkwardly handled the call.

Kaen sighed. “(There goes whatever he was about to tell me.)”

Later, as the school day ended, Kaen and Ranma walked home together.

“I’m just saying, the 90s version is a classic,” Ranma argued.

“And I’m saying the remake is more faithful to the source material,” Kaen countered.

“What are you two arguing about?” Akane asked, walking up to them.

Ranma and Kaen exchanged a glance. “Just a debate,” they said in unison.

Before Akane could press further, Shampoo appeared on her bike. “Nihao, Kaen!” she called out, only to pause. “Aiya… you’re back to being a boy?”

Kaen smirked. “Noticed that, huh?”

“How?”

“Long story,” Kaen replied, “but I definitely didn’t need that Phoenix pill.”

“But how long will it last?” Cologne’s voice interrupted as she appeared, hopping onto Kaen’s back.

Kaen quickly knocked her off and retaliated, grabbing a container Shampoo had been carrying. Swinging it at Cologne, the handle snapped, and the container flew into the air.

“Whoops,” Kaen muttered.

The container was caught by a young man who had appeared suddenly. With long black hair, teal eyes, and a flowing robe, he calmly ate the spilled ramen before turning to Ranma and pulling him into an unexpected hug.

“Oh, Shampoo!” the man exclaimed.

Kaen and Ranma punched him simultaneously. “Who are you calling Shampoo?”

The man adjusted his glasses and examined Ranma before delivering a punch of his own. “Who are you?”

“That’s what we’d all like to know,” Akane said, frowning.

The young man lifted his glasses dramatically. “You may call me Mousse, the man destined to be Shampoo’s groom!”

“Not true. We only friends from Child times” Shampoo protest.

“She's right”

Cologne shows up on her stick.

“The ghoul returns”said Ranma.

“Get used to it.”Cologne then turned her attention to Mouse”Come now,Mouse.Weren't you spurned by Shampoo?”

“But that was only when she was four and I was three” he retorts.

“She rejected you with 3 yea- hold on, you were trying to marry her at 3 years old?”Kaen asks,incredulously.

“You know the rules as well as I do.Besides,Shampoos already has her eyes on this one” she said pointing at Kaen which Shampoo then hugged.

“Well…that’s short of true”Kaen deadpanned.

Mouse then stares at Kaen”Tell me who are you?”

“Kaen Saotome”he answers.

Mouse then attacks him but he quickly moves out of the way.

“Can you not fight in the middle of the street?”Akane asks.

“And who are you?”Mouse asks.

“Akane t-”

“She's just a girl whose house the boy is living at, nothing else”said Cologne.

“That is… actually sums it up”said Kaen.

“Oh now I get it, it's not enough you have Shampoo but you also have this girl you're dating-”

“Pfft hahaha..That's funny.I would never date her even if she was the last woman on the planet.I'd rather hook up with the old lady than her”said Kaen.

“Hey!“said Akane.

“List of the white swan,Hakucho Ken!”Mouse shouts.

“Haku wha-”Kaen ask but is then hitting the face with something he couldn’t see.

“Whoa, I didn't see his hands” one of the onlookers comments.

Kaen kicks up“We’re doing cheap shots now?”

“(What did he just do to Kaen?)”Ranma thought.

Shampoo then walked over“Kaen, be careful.He a master of dark magic.”

“Dark magic?”Kaen wondered.

“He has many tricks” said Shampoo.

“I'd listen if I were you.Just as a swan conceals his thrashing feet beneath the glassy surface of the lake, so do I can see all my deadly blows!”

Everyone calls their eyes as he tries to attack Kaen but open them to see that Kaen grab what he was hitting him with which was a duck theme training potty.

“Seriously?” Ranma asks.

Kaen throw it away.

“All right, let's fight”said Kaen.

“Wait.First promise me if I win, you'll give up-”

“ Shampoo’s spoken for” said Cologne, cutting him off.

“That should I win, you'll give me your woman” he said pointing at Akane.

“Were you not listening earlier? Akane don't mean anything to me”said Kaen.

“Hmm?”Mouse then pointed at Nabiki”Then how about that one?”

“Nabs is my friend”said Kaen.

“Then we'll fight man to man over her”said Mouse.

“I really don't need-”

“Kaen, can I speak to you for a moment?”Nabiki asks.

Kaen walks over to her and she whispers”Look, you can beat the guy right?”

“No problem”said Kaen.

“Then go ahead and accept the challenge”said Nabiki.

“But.. what about-”

“Who says that I got to go with the guy?”Nabiki whispers.

Kaen then turned to Mouse“You got yourself a duel.”

“It's a range then.How about tomorrow, at the park at noon,all right?” Cologne asks.

“Remember, it's a man to man promise”said Mouse.

“Just prepare to lose”Kaen smirks.

Later at Tendo dojo…

Kaen and Ranma were training against each other.

“I still don't get why Nabiki was eager to put herself in the middle of this… she's up to something”said Kaen.

“Don't worry about it, you focus on that fight”said Ranma.

“You're right”said Kaen.

The children take their fight outside going back and forth. Akane then runs out”Kaen!”

“What?”Kaen asks.

“Surprise attack boy!”

Genma then kicked Kaen into the water which he immediately got out turning into his wolf girl form.

“Oops. guess I got here too late.Dr tofu said that technique he did can only be used once”said Akane.

“What?!”Kaen shouts.

“And you decided to yell at him, distracting him”Ranma said, glaring at her.

“And how would you have done it?”Akane asks.

“Pulled him over to the side where there's no pond”said Ranma.

“That…. actually would have been a better idea”Akane admitted.

“What's this mean for the duel?”Ranma asks.

“It's still going to happen.I'll just have to think of something”said Kaen.

End of chapter.

Chapter Text

The day of the fight had arrived, and a lively crowd surrounded the makeshift arena. Mouse stood confidently in the center, his long sleeves swaying with each subtle movement.

“It’s like a festival,” Ranma muttered, marveling at the energy of the crowd.

“He’s late,” Cologne said, appearing behind him without warning.

Ranma glanced at her. “Kaen? He wouldn’t back down from a fight. He’ll be here.”

Cologne raised an eyebrow. “Tell me, has he ever transformed under a full moon?”

Ranma’s eyes narrowed. “How do you know about that?”

“So, it’s true,” she murmured, almost to herself. “He’s just like her.”

Mouse stomped a foot impatiently. “He’s late! When I get my hands on Kaen—”

“Let the show go on!” Kaen’s voice rang out. The crowd parted as Kaen approached, wearing an outfit strikingly similar to Mouse’s, sleeves and all.

Akane leaned toward Ranma, whispering, “He doesn’t actually think that ridiculous costume will fool anyone, does he?”

“Kaen… is now a girl?” Shampoo questioned, tilting her head.

Kaen ignored them, addressing Mouse with an exaggerated attempt at mimicking his male voice. “Mouse, we fighting or not?”

Mouse frowned at her. “You were late, Kaen. And now you question me?”

The crowd, surprisingly, didn’t seem to notice the disguise. Akane sighed as Nabiki smirked beside her.

“And you thought no one would buy it,” Nabiki quipped to Akane.

The gong sounded, signaling the start of the fight. Kaen reached into her sleeve and began pulling out an assortment of random items—a bouquet of flowers, a deck of cards, even a rubber chicken.

Mouse blinked, visibly confused. “What… what are you doing?”

Kaen grinned. “Just a little trick I worked up for the match. You’re supposed to be a master of dark magic, right? Let’s see what you’ve got.”

“Magic tricks?” Mouse repeated, irritation creeping into his voice. “You think my techniques are magic tricks?”

“Well, you are the so-called master of dark magic,” Kaen teased, pulling out more props from her sleeve. “Pretty sure I’ve figured out how you’re doing it. All smoke and mirrors, right?”

Mouse adjusted his glasses, his face twisting into frustration. “I’ll show you magic you’ll never forget!” Striking a pose, he declared, “Behold, my Hens Egg Bomb Attack! Keiran Ken!”

From his sleeve, Mouse produced a live chicken, which promptly laid a pair of eggs into his hand. With a dramatic flourish, he hurled the eggs at Kaen. They exploded on impact, forcing Kaen to leap into the air. Mouse quickly followed up, using a rope hidden in his sleeve to ensnare Kaen’s arms and legs.

“Crap,” Nabiki muttered.

The crowd held their breath,Kaen smirks, and jumps into the air”For my grand finale!” smoke then covers Kaen and when it clears he is wearing a bunny girl costume with her wolf tail and ears as the crowd cheered.

“I turn into a girl.Even disguised as a girl, I'll still be able to beat you”said Kaen.

“How did he do that?” someone in the crowd ask.

“ Amazing” said another person in the crowd.

“Hey,no fair.Are you trying to make a fool with me?”Mouse asks.

“People actually think he's disguised”said Shampoo.

“Your brother something else,Ranma”said Akane in disbelief.

“He is but still, he's a bit on the short side when it comes to battle” said Cologne.

“Well, now I know what it is you want.All right”Mouse then ditches his long shirt putting it to the side”Time to put away our tricks.Time to fight with bodies alone.”

“Kaen,Mouse now mad”said Shampoo.

“But it's hand-to-hand combat-”

“I don't know about that”

They all turn to see Dr.Tofu behind them.

“What are you talking about doc?”Nabiki asks.

“Yeah,Kaen’s never lost a fight”said Ranma.

Kaen and Mouse try to go for a kick but Mouse was able to reach her face.

“Now do you see?” Dr.Tofu asks.

“I get it.A girl's arms and legs have less reach”said Ranma.

“She’s something else,” Akane muttered, still in disbelief. “And people actually think this is a disguise?”

“Your brother is bold, I’ll give him that,” Cologne admitted. “But he’s at a disadvantage in a hand-to-hand fight.”

“Why’s that?” Nabiki asked.

Dr. Tofu, who had joined the spectators unnoticed, explained, “A girl’s arms and legs are typically shorter than a boy’s. It’s a matter of reach.”
In the ring, Mouse lunged, attempting a kick. His foot narrowly grazed Kaen’s face as she twisted out of the way. Mouse followed up with a concealed blade, but Kaen swept his legs with her tail, sending him sprawling.

“(Good thing I saw that blade—he nearly tore my top off!)” Kaen thought.

Mouse retreated, leaping onto a nearby streetlight. “From the rugged mountains of China, I bring forth a secret technique perfected over 3,000 years! Behold my Raking Hot Talon Attack! Takazume Ken!” Metal hooks gleamed on his shoes as he dove toward Kaen.

Kaen dodged at the last second, snatching Mouse’s glasses in the process. She twirled them playfully. “Looking for these?”

Mouse stumbled, squinting. Kaen shifted into a stance that made Ranma grin.

“Oh, he’s using that technique,” Ranma said.

“What technique?” Akane asked.

“When we were traveling, Kaen picked it up from some martial artist. He’s made it his own.”
Kaen smirked, her voice ringing out. “Rogafufu-ken! Wolf Fang Fist!” She launched forward in a flurry of rapid strikes, overwhelming Mouse. With a final double-handed blow, she sent him crashing into a lamp post.

The crowd erupted in applause and cheers.

Ranma grinned. “Guess that’s a win.”

“Still dramatic, though,” Nabiki commented with a smirk.
Kaen dusted herself off, waving to the cheering crowd with a satisfied grin. “All in a day’s work.”

Kaen was about to attempt to take the Phoenix bill from cologne but a couple of the spectators surrounded him and she got away.

“(Damn, not only got 3 days left)”Kaen thought.

With Cologne…

Cologne was on the phone of her restaurant

“Do you know where Kyuri is?”Cologne asks.

“She should be back in 6 days” the person on the phone answers.

“When she gets back, tell her to come to where we are”said Cologne.

Kaen was in the yard, training with focused intensity. His mind churned with plans to obtain the cure he desperately needed. Suddenly, Shampoo appeared, pedaling up on her bicycle.

“Your grandmother sent you to spy on me?” Kaen asked suspiciously, wiping sweat from her brow.

“Kaen, I only tell you what great-grandmother says,” Shampoo replied in her usual chipper tone.

“You’re not lying to me, are you?” Kaen pressed, narrowing her eyes.

“Do these eyes lie?” Shampoo asked, pointing to her own with exaggerated sincerity.

Kaen scrutinized her for a moment, then shrugged. “Hmm… Guess not. Okay, where’s the old ghoul?”

Without a word, Shampoo handed him a map. Kaen studied it briefly before sprinting off, following the directions until he arrived at a small restaurant with a wooden sign that read Nekohanten.

“Cat Café? Sounds kind of familiar,” Kaen muttered to himself. Then, his eyes lit up in recognition. “Oh yeah, there was that place called Cat’s Eye. It was owned by that bald guy and the girl. Locals used to say three girls lived there before it became a chain.”

“Talking to yourself again?”

Kaen spun around to see Ranma standing nearby, arms crossed.

“What are you doing here?” Kaen asked, clearly irritated.

Ranma shrugged. “I figured I’d help. You’d do the same for me.”

Kaen smirked despite himself. “Alright, I’m not a fan of two-on-one odds, but I don’t want to be stuck like this forever. Let’s do it.”

The two of them stepped into the restaurant, where Cologne was standing at the register. She greeted them with a wry smile.

“Hello, future son-in-law,” she said, her voice thick with mockery. “Have you come to forfeit?”

“Not a chance,” Kaen shot back. “I’ll be taking that Phoenix Pill now.”

Ranma cracked his knuckles, stepping into a fighting stance. “Your challenge didn’t say anything about two against one.”

Cologne chuckled. “Very well. I’ll allow it.”

The fight was on.

Kaen lunged first, aiming for the pill, but Cologne vanished in a blur of motion, leaping gracefully over him. Ranma hurled a handful of chopsticks at her, only for her to deflect them with ease. Kaen followed up with a flying kick, but Cologne countered, sending him hurtling outside to crash against a wall.
Kaen groaned as he got up, only to have Ranma land on him after being thrown in the same direction.

“Okay, new plan,” Kaen muttered, pushing Ranma off. “We’ll get her from behind.”

Ranma nodded, brushing dust off his shirt. “Good idea.”

They charged back inside together but were immediately tossed out again, slamming into the wall like ragdolls.

Outside…..

Shampoo and Akane arrived just in time to witness the aftermath.

“Are you two done yet?” Akane asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Are you kidding? We’re just getting started,” Kaen said with a determined grin as he crawled back inside.

Back in the restaurant, Kaen spotted a piece of paper tacked near the door. It read: HELP WANTED. A sly grin spread across his face.

“Old lady,” Kaen called, holding up the notice. “Can anyone apply for the job?”

Cologne looked at him, bemused. Then she smirked. “Consider yourself hired,” she said, cackling.

Akane looked horrified. “Are you out of your mind?”

Ranma, however, began to catch on. “I get it,” he said with a nod. “If you’re working here all the time, you’ll be able to keep an eye on her and grab the pill when the chance comes.”
Kaen winked. “That’s the idea.”

Chapter Text

It was Kaen's first day on the job, and Ranma had somehow managed to talk Cologne into hiring him as well. Kaen wore the café’s standard uniform—a simple white shirt and black apron—while Ranma grumbled in the same attire, clearly regretting his decision to join the plan.

The Cat Café buzzed with activity. Customers filled nearly every table, and the kitchen was alive with the clatter of pots and pans. Cologne supervised from behind the counter, her sharp eyes glinting with amusement as she watched her "new recruits" bumble through their duties.

“Order up! Table three!” Cologne barked, sliding a plate of steaming dumplings onto the counter.

“I’ve got it!” Ranma grabbed the plate and sprinted toward the table, expertly dodging a customer’s outstretched leg.

Kaen was not far behind, balancing a tray of soup bowls. “Careful, Ranma. If you drop that, you’re paying for it!”

“Don’t lecture me!” Ranma snapped as he set the plate down.

Despite their bickering, both kept one eye on Cologne, who had the Phoenix Pill dangling conspicuously from a red string around her neck. It gleamed like a trophy, mocking them with every move she made.

Kaen placed the bowls of ramen down carefully, his movements fluid and precise. But his real goal was just within reach—the Phoenix Pill. As Cologne moved to set another order, Kaen seized the opportunity, trying to snatch the pill with lightning speed.

Their hands clashed in a blur, the motion so quick that one of the bowls began to float, suspended in mid-air.

“Whoa, that bowl is floating!” exclaimed a wide-eyed customer, earning murmurs of awe from the crowd.

Cologne smirked, her movements impossibly swift. She handed Kaen three more bowls to balance—one caught by chopsticks in his hands and another with chopsticks held in his mouth. Wobbling slightly but determined, Kaen made it to the table, setting the bowls down with a huff.

The next morning, Kaen trudged toward the Cat Café, exhaustion written all over his face. Kasumi watched from the porch, then turned back inside.

“Kaen left for work,” she informed the others.

“I hear that place has been standing room only since he started working there,” said Soun, puffing on his pipe.

“I feel bad for him,” Nabiki chimed in, flipping through a magazine. “He’s even skipping school to keep working.”

“That old ghoul’s running him ragged,” Ranma added, crossing his arms. “I worked there part-time once, and even that was brutal. He’s been stuck there since day one.”

“With her as his boss, the poor boy must be earning every yen,” Soun said sagely.

Ranma turned to Genma with narrowed eyes. “Hey, old man, who’s Kaen even engaged to? You’ve been dodging this question for weeks.”
In his panda form, Genma scribbled hastily on a sign: “It’s… complicated.”

Ranma exploded. “That’s your excuse for everything!”

After school, Akane and Nabiki stopped by the Cat Café. Inside, they found Kaen balancing bowls of steaming ramen while weaving through the crowded restaurant.

“What are you doing?” Akane asked, her brow furrowed in concern.

“That’s my future son-in-law,” Cologne said from behind the counter, puffing on her pipe. “He’s made great progress.”

“Don’t you think you should quit?” Akane pressed.

“And stay stuck as a girl forever? Do you even hear yourself?” Kaen shot back, a flicker of determination in his eyes. “Besides, I never back down from a challenge.”

“Son-in-law, over here!” Cologne called suddenly, her tone commanding.

Minutes later, they all stood behind the restaurant near a firepit. Cologne lit a small fire and motioned for Shampoo to bring a bag.

“What is this, a marshmallow roast?” Ranma asked, eyeing the setup.

“Something far more important,” Cologne replied as Shampoo handed her a small red pouch.

“Inside this bag are sweet chestnuts.” Cologne tossed them into the flames. “Watch closely.”

Her hands moved in a blur, snatching the chestnuts from the fire with incredible speed. Akane and Nabiki squinted, unable to follow her movements, but Ranma, Kaen, and Shampoo could see her technique.

When Cologne held up her hand, every chestnut was intact, not a scorch mark in sight.

“This,” she said, “is the legendary Kachu Tenshin Amaguriken.”

Kaen’s eyes widened. “That’s amazing…”

“This technique was developed over 3,000 years ago,” Cologne continued. “Even the last emperor of China feared its power. If you master it, stealing the Phoenix Pill will be child’s play.”

“To be told this secret is a great honor,” Shampoo added, her tone reverent.

Kaen clenched his fists. “Fine. I’ll master this technique if it kills me.”

By sunset, Kaen and Ranma were hard at work, trying to master the technique. Kaen’s hands darted into the flames, only to jerk back as he yelped in pain. Ranma fared no better, his reflexes too slow to avoid the heat.

Genma, in human form, strolled over and crossed his arms. “Come on, boys! Be men! If you can’t pluck a few chestnuts from a fire, how will you ever carry on the—”

“Hey, Pops,” Kaen interrupted, deadpan. “If it’s so easy, why don’t you give it a shot?”

Genma puffed up his chest. “Fine. Watch and learn!”

He crouched by the fire, staring intensely. A moment later, he thrust his hands into the flames—and immediately yelped as his sleeves caught fire. Flailing wildly, he ran around until Ranma knocked him into a nearby pond.

Kaen deadpanned. “That’s about what I expected.”

Ranma burst out laughing. “Classic Pops!”

Kaen looked up to see Cologne perched on a nearby fence. “Now what?” he asked, exasperated.

“Have you mastered the technique yet?” Cologne asked, hopping down and holding up the Phoenix Pill necklace with a taunting smile. “You only have two more days.”

“Don’t mock me!” Kaen growled. He tried the technique again but was too slow.

Cologne stamped his wrist with a symbol reading REJECT.

“You’re still too slow,” she said, shaking her head.

“Whatever, Sonic,” Kaen muttered under his breath.

Cologne ignored the remark and turned back to the fire. “This is the last demonstration. Watch carefully.”

Once again, Cologne moved with incredible speed, retrieving every chestnut from the flames without a single burn. The Tendo family watched in stunned silence, their respect for the technique growing with each passing second.

“Wow, that was incredible” said Nabiki, clapping.

Cologne then handed the chestnuts over to consuming and the beaky“Not bad, eh. Excuse me, I left some noodles boiling.” she then hopped over the house”I'll be back again later, son-in-law.”

“I've been thinking,Kaen.I think you may have bitten off more than you can chew”said Soun.

“The words give up don't show in my dictionary.I'm gonna get this technique.If I don't, I'll never get the Phoenix pill.”

“Stop.You're still got that full body cat tongue thing-”

“Did you not hear me before?”said Kaen.

“I have an idea.Why not go to the fair?Have some Squid on a stick, when a few prizes, what better way to forget your sorrows?”said Soun.

“Fine”Kaen then got an idea”Kasumi, why don't you go with Ranma? It'd be pretty boring going it's just your family right?”

Kasumi blushed“I think of your wonderful idea.”

Ranma whispered to Kaen“What are you doing?”

“Helping you out”Kaen winks as he pushed Ranma towards Kasumi.

Later at the festival….

Kaen roamed through the bustling crowd, indulging in games and enjoying the vibrant atmosphere. He noticed curious stares from passersby, their eyes lingering on his tail and ears.

“(Must… get the pill… so people can stop staring at me),” Kaen thought, suppressing the urge to growl.

“Hey, that girl is pretty cute,” a guy whispered to his friend. “And that cosplay? Awesome!”

Kaen sighed, his ears twitching involuntarily.

As he wandered, he noticed a stand staffed by a purple-haired woman in a beautiful kimono. One of her bangs covered part of her face, and the rest of her hair was elegantly tied up. The booth was set up for temple donations, with a small box on the counter.

Kaen walked up and dropped 20,000 yen into the box.

“Thank you so much!” the woman said, bowing deeply.

“It’s no problem,” Kaen replied, waving it off.

“If you give me your name, I’ll write it on a fortune slip,” she offered with a smile.

“Oh, it’s Kaen Saotome,” he said casually.

The woman’s eyes widened in recognition. “Did you say Kaen Saotome? You wouldn’t happen to be related to Genma Saotome, would you?”

“Unfortunately, yeah. He’s my dad,” Kaen muttered, rolling his eyes.

Before the woman could respond, Kaen’s attention was drawn to Akane, who seemed to be arguing with a vendor at another stall. He excused himself and walked over.

“To think we’d find him here, of all places,” the woman murmured to herself, watching him leave.

Kaen noticed a young boy crying while Akane struggled with a traditional fish-scooping game. She was using a delicate paper net that tore apart before she could catch anything.

“This is impossible!” Akane grumbled.

Kaen smirked and picked up one of the nets. “You clumsy,Tendo. You couldn’t string tea leaves with them.”

“Ain’t that the truth?” the vendor chuckled, while Akane pouted in frustration.

Kaen raised his hand, and with incredible speed, scooped up fish after fish. The crowd watched in amazement as he filled bowl after bowl with wriggling goldfish.

“Wow, you’re amazing!” the boy cheered, clapping his hands.

Kaen grinned and handed the boy a bowl. “Here, take these. They’re yours.”

“Kaen, you catch’em them all and they’re free!” Akane said, beaming.

“Easy,” Kaen said with a shrug, picking up the last fish as the crowd broke into applause.

The vendor, however, wasn’t about to lose so easily. He smirked and pulled out a tank full of piranhas. “Not so fast, girlie. I’ve got another game for you. From the depths of the Amazon comes the piranha—the world’s most dangerous fish. Catch them with your bare hands, or give back the goldfish.”

“That’s not fair!” Akane protested.

Kaen cracked his knuckles. “I’ll take that challenge.”

“You’ll get eaten!” Akane exclaimed, grabbing his arm.

“Not if I’m fast enough,” Kaen replied confidently. And then, it clicked—this was just like the Kachu Tenshin Amaguriken technique he’d been struggling to master.

Kaen took a deep breath, centering himself. He focused on the tank, recalling Cologne’s movements during her demonstration.

Nearby, Ranma and Kasumi noticed the commotion.

“What’s going on?” Kasumi asked.

Ranma narrowed his eyes, recognizing Kaen’s stance. “He’s figuring it out,” Ranma thought, watching closely.

With lightning-fast reflexes, Kaen plunged his hands into the tank, one after another, snatching the piranhas out before they could react. The crowd gasped in amazement as he held up each fish, unharmed.

By the time he finished, Kaen had every piranha wriggling in a bucket. The vendor’s jaw dropped, and the crowd erupted in cheers.

“You did it!” Akane said, her eyes wide with admiration.

Kaen smirked, shaking water off his hands. “Told you it’d be easy.”

Ranma watched as Kaen basked in the applause.

“Something wrong?” Kasumi asked, noticing his distracted expression.

Ranma snapped out of his thoughts and smiled at her. “It’s nothing. Want to check out the haunted house?”

Kasumi blushed as Ranma gently took her hand.

“(Ever since we kissed, I’ve started to feel differently about him... Could I be… oh my),” Kasumi thought, her cheeks turning a deeper shade of pink as they walked away.

With Kaen…

Kaen sprinted to the Cat Café, his heart racing with determination. Upon arriving, he was greeted by Shampoo, who was radiant in a flowing kimono.

“Nihao, Kaen!” Shampoo greeted cheerfully, her eyes lighting up.

“I’m here for the Phoenix Pill, Shampoo. Where’s the old ghoul?” Kaen asked, his tone serious.

Before Shampoo could answer, Kaen felt a sharp poke from behind. He spun around to see Cologne standing there, her ever-present smirk in place.

“Right here, boy,” Cologne said. “If you want the Phoenix Pill, meet me in the haunted house for a showdown.”

Kaen followed her inside. The room was pitch black, with an eerie fog creeping along the floor. He squinted into the dim light, searching for her. “Where are you?”

Suddenly, he was confronted by three strange figures: a monkey resembling Sun Wukong, a pig reminiscent of Tripitaka, and a dragon.

“(I don’t have time for distractions),” Kaen thought.

With swift, precise movements, Kaen dispatched each opponent with ease, their dramatic entrances proving no match for his skill. He continued forward, eventually reaching a vast bathhouse where steam billowed up from a boiling lake. Cologne sat calmly in a small basket, holding the Phoenix Pill tantalizingly in her hand.

“If you want the Phoenix Pill, son-in-law, you’ll have to cross the boiling lake,” Cologne teased, her tone playful but challenging.

Kaen grabbed a nearby pole and used it as a makeshift bridge, carefully balancing as he tried to reach her. Cologne smirked and used her stick to roll her basket further away. Kaen adjusted, using the pole as a pogo stick to propel himself forward.

Cologne, quick to react, created a powerful wave, almost knocking Kaen into the scalding water. Kaen, however, leaped into the air, using his agility to helicopter himself above the danger.

“I almost forgot to do this,” Kaen muttered to himself, smirking.

With a burst of speed and the mastery of the chestnut technique, Kaen managed to snatch the Phoenix Pill from Cologne’s grasp.

“Finally got it…” Kaen said triumphantly, holding up the pill.

Cologne’s eyes widened in surprise. “I’m impressed, son-in-law. You managed to break through all my defenses after all.”

Kaen’s eyes narrowed as he examined the pill. Something didn’t feel right. Opening the case, he realized it wasn’t the real Phoenix Pill—it was candy.

With a frustrated growl, Kaen hurled the fake pill at Cologne, momentarily distracting her. Using the chestnut technique combined with his Wolf Fang Fist, he struck with incredible speed and precision. As Cologne reeled, Kaen dove into the boiling water.

“Well, son-in-law, it seems—” Cologne began, but her words faltered when Kaen emerged from the water, fully back in his male form.

“That water was boiling, but I win,” Kaen declared, holding the real Phoenix Pill aloft.

Cologne chuckled, a mix of annoyance and admiration on her face. “I see. You threw the fake pill to distract me while you secured the real one. Clever boy.”

“And with plenty of time to spare,” Kaen added with a grin.

Cologne nodded. “A deal’s a deal. You’ve proven yourself worthy. I’ll accept you and Shampoo dating, and I’ll teach you my techniques.”

At that moment, Shampoo rushed in, her eyes widening in joy as she saw Kaen in his male form. Without hesitation, she threw her arms around him, holding him tightly.

Minutes Later….

Kaen sat on the roof of the Tendo household, gazing at the stars with Ranma by his side.

“So, you really managed to beat her,” Ranma said with a smirk. “I knew you could do it.”

Kaen grinned. “The old ghoul even offered to teach you, too. You should take her up on it.”

Ranma crossed his arms, pretending to consider. “I might.”

Kaen raised an eyebrow. “You should. Remember our promise?”

Ranma smirked back. “Yeah, yeah. To become the best martial artists in the world, right? Don’t worry—I haven’t forgotten.”

Kaen smiled, leaning back. “Good. Because this is just the beginning.”

Flashback…

The mid-morning sun hung high in the sky as two young boys faced off in a clearing surrounded by tall trees. The soft rustling of leaves and the chirping of birds were drowned out by the occasional sound of fists meeting flesh and feet scraping against the dirt.

Ranma, 11 years old and full of fire, stood with his fists raised. His messy black hair clung to his forehead with sweat, but his grin was as cocky as ever. Across from him, Kaen, a year older and sporting his signature tail swishing in the air behind him, crouched in a ready stance.

“Come on, Ranma!” Kaen taunted. “You’re moving too slow! I thought you said you wanted to be the best!”

Ranma scowled but refused to back down. “I’m not done yet! You’re not getting off that easy!”

With a sharp cry, Ranma dashed forward, his small fists flying. He launched a flurry of punches, aiming for Kaen’s chest and head. Kaen dodged most of them with ease, his movements fluid and precise. When one punch got too close, Kaen sidestepped, letting Ranma stumble forward slightly.

“You’re predictable!” Kaen teased, grinning.

Ranma growled and spun around, leaping into a kick. Kaen ducked, and as Ranma landed, Kaen retaliated with a quick sweep of his leg. Ranma jumped over it, but Kaen’s tail suddenly shot out, wrapping around Ranma’s ankle and yanking him off balance.

“Whoa—!” Ranma yelped as he fell onto his back, the wind knocked out of him.

Kaen grinned triumphantly, pinning Ranma down with his knee. “Gotcha!”

“That’s cheating!” Ranma protested, trying to wiggle free.

“Nope! It’s called using every advantage you’ve got,” Kaen said, wagging his tail for emphasis. “If you don’t like it, train harder!”

Ranma glared at him for a moment before his expression softened into a begrudging smile. “Fine, fine. You win this time.”

Kaen stood up and offered Ranma a hand. “Good match, though. You’re getting better.”

Ranma accepted the help, dusting himself off. “Yeah, well, next time, I’ll win. You’ll see.”

Kaen chuckled. “Sure, whatever you say.”

The two boys sat down on a nearby log to catch their breath. Ranma wiped the sweat from his brow while Kaen leaned back, his tail flicking lazily behind him.

“You know,” Kaen said after a moment, “one day, we’re gonna be the best martial artists in the world.”

Ranma looked at him, his eyes lighting up. “Yeah! We’ll be unstoppable. No one will be able to beat us!”

Kaen held out his pinky. “Promise me, Ranma. No matter what happens, we’ll keep training, keep fighting, and keep getting stronger. Deal?”

Ranma grinned and hooked his pinky around Kaen’s. “Deal. We’ll take on anyone who challenges us, and we won’t stop until we’re the best!”

They shook on it, sealing their promise as the sun began to dip lower in the sky.

To the present….

Ranma smiles and puts his fist towards his Kaen”I haven't forgotten.No matter what, we'll get stronger.”

Kaen smile and puts his fist towards his”Good…Let's also add another promise not to do what dad did-”

“Oh that goes without saying”Ranma laughs.

In the lush wilderness of China, two Amazon warriors traversed a dense forest, their keen eyes scanning the area for the woman they were sent to find. A cacophony of grunts and crashes drew their attention, leading them to a small clearing.

There stood a striking woman of average height, her well-defined muscles visible through the skintight black bodysuit she wore beneath a modified karate gi. Her light blue hair with white bangs shimmered in the sunlight, framing her sharp, determined features. A massive boar charged at her, its tusks gleaming menacingly.
Unperturbed, the woman smirked. “Come on, then. Let’s see what you’ve got!” she taunted, her voice carrying a fiery edge.

The boar lunged, but the woman’s movements were a blur. She sidestepped effortlessly, her bare feet barely making a sound on the forest floor. With a powerful spin kick, she sent the beast sprawling, then followed up with a rapid series of strikes that rendered the creature unconscious.

Dusting off her hands, she exhaled sharply. “Too easy,” she muttered, brushing a strand of hair out of her face.

The Amazons stepped into the clearing, applauding lightly.

“Kyuri,” one of them called, her tone formal. “The Elder has sent us to deliver a message.”

Kyuri turned to face them, her posture relaxed but her expression sharp. “What does the old bat want now?” she asked, her words tinged with irritation.

“She has requested that you come to Japan,” the second Amazon said.

Kyuri crossed her arms, her piercing gaze narrowing. “Japan? What’s so important over there that she can’t handle it herself?”

The Amazons exchanged a look, unsure how much to disclose. “The Elder believes your presence is necessary. She did not elaborate, but she emphasized urgency.”
Kyuri scoffed, placing a hand on her hip. “Urgency, huh? Fine. But this better be worth my time. If I’m dragging myself halfway across the world, I expect answers.”
One of the Amazons hesitated before speaking. “Kyuri… you may want to adjust your demeanor while in Japan. Your, ah, direct nature might be misunderstood.”
Kyuri’s eyebrow twitched, her temper flaring. “What’s that supposed to mean?” she demanded, taking a step toward them.

“N-Nothing! Just… maybe consider being a bit more tactful,” the Amazon stammered.

Kyuri rolled her eyes. “Tactful, huh? Yeah, sure. Whatever you say,” she said dismissively, turning to grab her pack. “Let’s get this over with.”

As the Amazons led her toward their village to prepare for her journey, one whispered to the other, “She’s definitely going to be a handful in Japan.”

“Better them than us,” the other replied under her breath, both of them shivering at the thought of Kyuri’s fiery temper.

Unaware of their exchange—or simply ignoring it—Kyuri trudged forward, her mind already racing with questions about what awaited her in Japan. Whatever it was, she’d face it head-on.

“Shoot first, ask questions later,” she muttered to herself, smirking as the sun dipped below the horizon.

End of chapter

Chapter Text

Flashback:14 years ago…

The sun blazed over a dusty mountain trail as Genma Saotome trudged through the wilderness, his stomach growling loudly. He had been so focused on his "training" that he had forgotten to pack a lunch, leaving him ravenous. Wiping sweat from his brow, he muttered, “A true martial artist can endure hunger… but I could really use some rice right about now.”

As he stumbled onward, he spotted a modest temple nestled amidst a grove of cherry trees. Smoke wafted from a small chimney, carrying the unmistakable aroma of fresh-cooked food. Genma’s eyes lit up.

Carrying his three-year-old son, Kaen, on his back, Genma approached the temple. The child was fast asleep, his small arms loosely wrapped around his father’s neck.

At the temple's gate, a woman with long, flowing purple hair stood sweeping the steps. She appeared to be in her mid-20s, her serene demeanor complementing her traditional robes.

“Excuse me, miss,” Genma called out, trying to sound as polite as his rumbling stomach allowed. “I don’t suppose you could spare some food for a weary traveler and his son?”

The woman looked up, her violet eyes warm but cautious. “You’re a martial artist, aren’t you?” she asked, taking in Genma’s attire.

“Yes, ma’am. The finest!” Genma declared, puffing out his chest. “But even the strongest warrior needs sustenance.”

She smiled softly. “Come inside. I was just finishing lunch preparations.”

Grateful, Genma followed her into the temple. The inside was humble but well-kept, with the aroma of miso soup and grilled fish filling the air. She motioned for him to sit at a low table and brought out a tray of food.

As Genma devoured the meal with gusto, the woman sat nearby, observing him with a mix of amusement and curiosity. Kaen stirred awake, rubbing his eyes and looking around groggily.

“This is delicious!” Genma said through a mouthful of rice. “You’re a saint, miss…?”

“Tsukina Aoba,” she introduced herself with a slight bow. “I run this temple. And you are?”

“Genma Saotome,” he replied, wiping his mouth. “And this little guy is my son, Kaen.”

Tsukina turned her gaze to the child, her smile widening. “He’s adorable. How old is he?”

“Three,” Genma said proudly. “Already shows promise as a martial artist!”

Kaen, still groggy, yawned and blinked up at Tsukina. She chuckled. “He’s precious. I have two daughters of my own, with a third on the way.”

“Congratulations,” Genma said, reaching for another bowl. “Kids are a handful, but they’re worth it… most of the time.”

Tsukina laughed lightly, then sighed. “I’ve been hoping one of my children might take over this temple someday. It would be nice to have an heir to carry on the family traditions.”

Genma froze mid-bite, his mind churning. An idea—reckless and self-serving—sprung to life. “You know,” he began, setting his bowl down, “an heir doesn’t have to be blood-related.”

Tsukina raised an eyebrow. “What are you getting at?”

“I’ll cut to the chase,” Genma said. “You’ve got daughters, I’ve got a son. Why not unite our families? I’ll offer Kaen here to marry one of your daughters.”

Tsukina stared at him in disbelief. “You’d… give away your child like that? To someone you’ve just met?”

“Why not?” Genma said nonchalantly. “He’ll have a stable home, good food, and an honorable purpose in life. Besides, you’re clearly a fine woman—what more could a boy need?”

She hesitated, unsure if he was joking or serious. “I don’t know… it seems rash to make such a decision.”

Genma leaned forward, grinning. “Throw in some extra fish and pickles, and he’s yours.”

Tsukina’s jaw dropped. “You can’t possibly mean that.”

But Genma’s eyes were dead serious. “Fish and pickles,” he repeated.

After a long pause, Tsukina shook her head, a mix of exasperation and pity in her expression. “You’re unbelievable.”

Satisfied, Genma finished his meal, left Kaen with Tsukina, and departed without a second thought.

When Genma returned home later that evening, Nodoka greeted him with her usual calm smile.

“How was training today?” she asked, serving him tea.

“Oh, it went great!” Genma said, laughing nervously. “Made a good arrangement for Kaen’s future, too.”

Nodoka raised an eyebrow. “Arrangement? What do you mean?”

Genma gulped. “Well, I might have… offered him as a potential husband for a temple’s second daughter.”

The teacup in Nodoka’s hand cracked. “You what?”

“Now, now, it’s not as bad as it sounds,” Genma stammered. “They’re good people. He’ll be well cared for.”

Nodoka’s eyes narrowed dangerously. “Go. Get. Him. Back. Now.”

Genma laughed nervously but quickly obeyed, sneaking back to the temple under cover of darkness. He found Kaen asleep on a futon, cuddled against a plush pillow Tsukina had given him.

Quietly, Genma scooped up his son and crept out, whispering, “Sorry, boy. Looks like your engagement’s on hold.”

When Kaen stirred, he murmured, “Fish… more rice…”

Genma sighed. “You’re your father’s son, all right.Adopted or not.”

Back home, Nodoka waited, arms crossed. “Never again, Genma,” she said firmly.

Genma chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head. “Of course not, dear. Never again.”

But even as he said it, he couldn’t help but wonder if the arrangement might come in handy someday.

Present day…

The morning sun bathed Nerima in a warm glow as Kaen was up early and dressed to surprise of Nabiki.

“What's got you up so early?”She asks.

“Well since yesterday was official…I'm going on a date with Shampoo”said Kaen.

Nabiki felt an ache in her chest hearing this but kept her cool”A date, huh? Have fun.”

Later…

Kaen stood nervously outside the Cat Café, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. He had agreed to go on a date with Shampoo, but now that the moment had arrived, he realized he had absolutely no idea what he was doing.

Shampoo, as radiant as ever, emerged from the café wearing a light floral dress. Her long purple hair was tied back in a loose braid, and she carried a small bag slung over her shoulder. “Nihao, Kaen!” she greeted cheerfully.

Kaen rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. “Uh, hey, Shampoo. So… I guess we’re doing this, huh?”

Shampoo tilted her head curiously. “Kaen nervous? You no need worry. Shampoo make date fun!”

“Yeah, about that…” Kaen admitted sheepishly. “I’ve never really been on a date before. I’m not sure what I’m supposed to do.”

Shampoo giggled, her laugh like the tinkling of wind chimes. “You just follow Shampoo. She show Kaen good time!”

Their first stop was the local movie theater. Kaen stared at the colorful posters plastered across the walls, each advertising a different film.

“What do you want to watch?” Kaen asked, glancing at Shampoo.

Shampoo’s eyes sparkled as she pointed to a poster featuring a martial arts hero mid-kick, explosions erupting behind him. “That one! Look exciting!”

Kaen smirked. “Figures you’d pick the one with fighting in it.”

The two settled into their seats, a massive tub of popcorn between them. As the movie played, Shampoo cheered during the action scenes, her enthusiasm contagious. Kaen found himself enjoying the film more than he expected, sneaking glances at Shampoo as she leaned forward in excitement.

When the credits rolled, Shampoo clapped her hands. “That so fun! Kaen like it too?”

“Yeah,” Kaen admitted, a small smile tugging at his lips. “That was actually pretty cool.”

After the movie, Shampoo led Kaen to a cozy restaurant tucked away in a quiet corner of town. The interior was warm and inviting, with soft lighting and the mouthwatering aroma of freshly cooked food.

The waitress handed them menus, and Kaen stared at his, feeling overwhelmed by the sheer number of choices. “Uh… what do you usually get?” he asked.

Shampoo grinned. “Shampoo order for both!” She quickly rattled off a selection of dishes, and the waitress nodded before disappearing into the kitchen.

When the food arrived, Kaen’s eyes widened. The table was covered in an assortment of dishes, from steaming bowls of ramen to plates of sizzling stir-fry.

“You weren’t kidding when you said you’d order for both of us,” Kaen said, chuckling.

Shampoo handed him a pair of chopsticks. “Eat up, Kaen! Food better when shared.”

As they ate, Kaen found himself relaxing. Shampoo’s cheerful energy was infectious, and he realized he was actually enjoying himself.

“You’re pretty good at this whole date thing,” he said, leaning back in his chair.

Shampoo beamed. “Shampoo happy Kaen have fun! Next time, maybe Kaen plan date?”

Kaen scratched the back of his head, grinning sheepishly. “Yeah, maybe. Thanks for showing me how it’s done.”

As they left the restaurant, the evening sky painted in hues of orange and pink, Kaen couldn’t help but feel a warmth in his chest. For the first time in a long while, he wasn’t thinking about challenges, fights, or cursed pills.

All he could think about was how much he was looking forward to spending more time with Shampoo.After walking Shampoo back to the Cat Café, Kaen headed home, feeling unexpectedly at ease. As he entered the house, the chaotic sounds of sparring greeted him. In the living room, Ranma was mid-fight with Genma, who was currently in his panda form, swinging wildly while Ranma dodged with practiced ease.

“I’m home,” Kaen called out, kicking off his shoes.

Genma paused mid-swipe, holding up a wooden sign that read, Where have you been?

“On a date with Shampoo,” Kaen replied casually.

Ranma immediately bounced over, his curiosity written all over his face. “Oh yeah? How’d it go?”

“Relaxing,” Kaen said, a small grin tugging at his lips.

Before Ranma could press for more details, Kasumi entered the room, looking slightly flustered. “Umm… Kaen, there’s a nun here to see you… and a rather beautiful young lady.”

“Huh?” Kaen blinked, completely caught off guard.

Two women stepped into the room. The first, an elegant nun Kaen recognized from the festival, smiled warmly at him. The second was a striking young woman with long yellow hair tied in a ponytail, two small strands sticking out from the top of her head. Her amber eyes sparkled with confidence, and her school uniform accentuated her slender figure and well-endowed frame.

Kaen blinked again before his brain caught up. “You’re the beautiful lady from the festival booth!”

The nun chuckled at his bluntness, while the girl smirked. “Quite the charmer, isn’t he?” the nun said. “My name is Kiki. I serve as a nun—”

“Only when it’s convenient,” the blonde muttered under her breath, only to be swiftly kicked in the knee by Kiki.

Kiki continued as if nothing happened. “And this is Tsukuyo Aoba, your fiancée.”

“Fiancée?!” Kaen and everyone else in the room shouted in unison, except for Kiki and Tsukuyo.

Ranma turned to Kaen, his face a mix of shock and amusement. “What’s going on here?”

Kaen threw up his hands defensively. “I have no idea!”

Kiki interjected, her serene smile unwavering. “Perhaps your father could shed some light on the matter. Where is he?”

Nabiki, ever the opportunist, strolled over to a nearby bush, dousing it with a bucket of hot water. A sputtering Genma emerged, now in his human form.

“The jig is up, Mr. Saotome,” Nabiki said smugly.

Kaen followed up by walking in with a much larger bucket of boiling hot water.

“Did it have to be boiling, son?” Genma groaned.

“That’s the least of your problems,” Kaen shot back, his voice sharp. “Start explaining. Now.”

A few minutes later, the room fell silent as Genma finished recounting his shameful tale.

Kaen sat frozen, processing the absurdity. “You… sold me as a kid… to a temple… for food?!”

“To be fair, they also threw in fish and pickles,” Genma added weakly, only to be rewarded with a simultaneous punch from both Kaen and Ranma.

“What kind of father are you?!” Ranma shouted.

“A crappy one,” Kaen growled, glaring daggers at the older man.

Genma raised his hands in a feeble attempt to defend himself. “I wasn’t thinking clearly! I was starving—”

“Child Services would have a field day with this,” Nabiki quipped, arms crossed.

Kiki cleared her throat to regain control of the conversation. “As agreed upon by your father, you were promised to marry one of the Aoba sisters. However, the eldest is already in a relationship, and the youngest is only 14. That leaves Tsukuyo.”

Kaen sighed deeply, rubbing his temples. “Look, ma’am, my father is an idiot. Surely you don’t expect me to honor a deal made under such ridiculous circumstances?”

Tsukuyo, who had been silently observing, crossed her arms and huffed. She was clearly headstrong, with a stubborn and defensive demeanor. She finally spoke up, her tone firm but tinged with embarrassment.

"Look, I’m not thrilled about this either, okay? I admire my family’s traditions, but this is ridiculous."

Kaen sighed, rubbing his temples. "Great. Another mess to deal with."

Kiki clapped her hands together, smiling brightly. "Well, I’ll leave you two to get acquainted. I’m sure you’ll work things out. Goodbye for now!"

With that, the nun departed, leaving Kaen and Tsukuyo standing in awkward silence, both unsure of how to approach their unwanted engagement. They sat in the living room, an awkward silence hanging in the air, until Kaen finally sighed.

"Listen, Aoba," Kaen began, running a hand through his hair. "I just got out of a whole mess that ended with me getting a girlfriend. This engagement thing isn't exactly going to work out."

Tsukuyo sat with her arms crossed, her expression calm but firm. "We don’t have to get married until we’re 18. You can date whoever you want. All I ask is that, occasionally, you come to Mikazuki-Dera to meet my family. Just enough so it looks like we’re at least trying to get to know each other."

"You seriously can’t be fine with marrying a stranger," Kaen said, raising an eyebrow.

"Well, I don’t see myself falling for you—"

"Rude," Kaen interjected, rolling his eyes. "But you should probably know something else. I’m cursed. Whenever I get splashed with cold water, I turn into a girl with wolf ears and a tail. Oh, and..." He unwrapped the tail from around his waist, letting it flick into view. "I also have one of these all the time."

Tsukuyo’s amber eyes widened in fascination. So cool! she thought but quickly masked her excitement. "That’s… unusual. But maybe I can help you find a way to break the curse."

Kaen noticed the time and stood. "It’s getting late. I’ll walk you to the gate."

As they walked in silence, Tsukuyo found her thoughts spiraling. (Okay, calm down, Tsukuyo. Sure, this guy can transform and has a tail, but that doesn’t mean you’re going to fall for him. I mean…) She glanced at Kaen. (He’s a bit handsome, but that’s definitely nothing that—)

Lost in thought, she didn’t notice a loose tile underfoot. She stumbled, and Kaen instinctively moved to steady her, catching her just before she fell. Unfortunately, the movement caused him to topple over, landing on top of her.

"You didn’t get hurt, did you?" Kaen asked, looking down at her.

"I—" Tsukuyo began, her cheeks flaming red.

Before she could finish, something fell from above, bumping Kaen’s head and knocking his lips into hers. The accidental kiss left them both stunned before Kaen quickly pulled back.

"I, uh—" Kaen stammered, his face as red as hers.

Tsukuyo slapped him across the face and shoved him away, causing him to stumble backward into the gate. It swung open, and Kaen crashed into someone else.

Opening his eyes, Kaen realized his lips had once again crashed into someone’s—this time, Kiki. Worse, his hand had inadvertently landed on her chest, where her dress was slightly open, exposing her skin.

Kaen scrambled off her, his face pale. "I’m so sorry!"

Kiki adjusted her dress with a teasing smile. "Don’t be. By any chance, would you happen to have an interest in older women?"

Kaen mumbled under his breath, "There might be an interest…"

Kiki chuckled, clearly amused. (Tsu-chan might need to be careful. I might just take him for myself.)

Tsukuyo stormed over to Kaen, her face unreadable as shadows covered her eyes. Without a word, she pulled out a smartphone. "Your number."

Startled, Kaen quickly handed her his phone. "H-here you go."

Tsukuyo snatched it, entered her number, and shoved the phone back into his hands before leaving with Kiki.

As the door shut behind them, Nabiki appeared, smirking. "So, a girlfriend and a fiancée. And here I thought your brother’s life was complicated. Also, when did you get a cell phone?"

"Oh, I bought one with the money I made working at the café," Kaen said, still dazed. "I got one for Ranma too."

"And your dad?" Nabiki asked, raising an eyebrow.

"What about my dad?" Kaen deadpanned, walking off.

Meanwhile, at Tsukuyo’s House…

Lying on her bed, Tsukuyo couldn’t stop replaying the day’s events in her head. Her cheeks burned as she squirmed under the blanket.

(Maybe… maybe he’s a little cute… but I’ll get to know him better first.)

The Next Morning….

Kaen walked into the living room, where Ranma was sitting and reading a note.

"Got yourself a love letter?" Kaen teased.

Ranma rolled his eyes. "It’s a challenge letter from Ryoga. He says he’ll be here tomorrow."

Kaen leaned against the wall, smirking. "So, two or three days, then? Because, you know, he can’t follow a map."

The brothers shared a knowing look before bursting into laughter, ready for whatever chaos the day would bring.

Chapter Text

Days after receiving Ryoga's note, Ranma and Kaen were walking along a fence on their way back from Dr. Tofu’s clinic. The doctor had entrusted them with a jar containing a live eel, asking them to deliver it to Kasumi.

“What’s she supposed to do with this anyway?” Ranma asked, balancing the jar in his hand.

“You might want to get her something better than the doc's odd gift,” Kaen teased.

Ranma blushed. “It’s not like that!”

Kaen smirked. “Who are you trying to convince, me or yourself? Don’t pull an Akane—be honest about how you feel.”

“Maybe you’re right…” Ranma mumbled, his blush deepening.

As they rounded a corner, a familiar figure caught their attention. Ryoga stood in the middle of the road, his arms crossed, an ominous grin spreading across his face.
“Ranma…” Ryoga growled.

“Hey,” Ranma greeted nonchalantly.

Without warning, Ryoga lunged at Ranma with a flying kick. Ranma dodged easily, leaping back onto the fence.

“Hey, Ryoga, you’re a week late,” Ranma said with a smirk. “But, honestly, this is early for you.”

“You should be thanking your lucky stars, Ranma! You’ve had an extra week to live!” Ryoga roared, charging at him.

Ranma tossed the jar to Kaen. “Hold this for me.”

“No problem,” Kaen replied, catching it with ease.

Ryoga unleashed a flurry of attacks, but Ranma dodged every strike effortlessly, countering with a series of quick punches.

(Ranma’s gotten better since we started training with Cologne. He’s not even using the Chestnut Fist on him…) Kaen thought as he watched the fight.

Ryoga stumbled back, nearly falling into a nearby pond, but Ranma caught him by the collar just in time.

“Guys!” Akane’s voice interrupted them. She marched over with an irritated expression. “Are you two fighting again? Honestly…”

“What am I supposed to do? He keeps attacking me,” Ranma said, shrugging.

“That’s true,” Kaen added.

Ryoga attempted another kick, but this time, Ranma used the Chestnut Fist to catch him mid-air, gripping him by the head before depositing him beside the fountain.

Kaen smirked. “Bet you miss your little black pig, huh, Akane?”

“P-Chan! Of course, I do! Do you know where he is?” Akane asked, concerned.

“Oh, he’s around,” Kaen said cryptically, throwing a pointed glance at Ryoga.

Akane raised her hand to hit Ranma, but Kaen intercepted the strike.

“Let me make something clear,” Kaen said sternly. “Every time you try to hit Ranma when his guard is down, it’s going to get painful for you.”

“You can’t hit me—I’m a girl!” Akane protested.

“Sometimes I wonder,” Kaen deadpanned.

“What?!” Akane growled, her fists clenching.

“So it’s fair for you to hit him for no reason, but he has to just take it? That’s garbage. You’re a self-proclaimed martial artist, so you should know better. And unlike Ranma, I believe in true gender equality,” Kaen replied, his tone sharp.

“I… uhh… well—” Akane stammered, caught off guard.

“Yeah, we’re done here. Ranma, put Ryoga down. Let’s go,” Kaen said, turning away.

“Got it,” Ranma replied, dropping Ryoga unceremoniously before following Kaen.

As they walked away, Ranma stared at his hands. “For someone who’s been training in the mountains, Ryoga was really weak. Could it be that he’s gotten worse and I’ve gotten better?”

“Hmm… That might be it,” Kaen mused before an idea struck him. “Hey, what about spiritual training? I read about a mountain nearby that’s perfect for it. It’ll be like when we were traveling.”

Ranma’s eyes lit up. “That’s a great idea! Let’s tell Pop—it’ll be like old times.”

Ranma and Kaen stood outside, their bags packed and ready for the trip. But their expressions were less than enthusiastic.

“Why do you two look upset? You wanted to go training,” Genma said, raising an eyebrow.

“Why did you have to bring her?” Kaen asked, pointing at Akane, who was dressed in a yellow gi.

“It’s her job to handle the cooking,” Genma replied matter-of-factly.

“You know me and Ranma can cook,” Kaen countered.

“I can hear you,” Akane snapped.

“Good. Can we trade her for Nabiki or Kasumi instead?” Kaen asked sarcastically.

“This isn’t baseball—now let’s move!” Genma barked.

On the Mountain...

During their trek up the mountain, Ranma shot Kaen a knowing look.

“You know Pop is up to something, right?” Ranma mouthed silently.

“Oh, definitely. Stay on guard,” Kaen mouthed back.

Akane watched them, confused. (What are they doing? Why are they just staring at each other?)

Later, while they were training, Kaen suddenly felt a presence. He leaped back just in time to avoid an attack. Turning, he saw Cologne perched on her staff.

“Kaen, what a surprise. Are you training as well?” Cologne asked, her tone casual.

“It’s more for Ranma than me. Is Shampoo with you?” Kaen asked.

“She’s watching over the restaurant,” Cologne replied. “Though I will say, Ranma’s going to need all the help he can get.” With that cryptic remark, she disappeared.

“What was that about?” Ranma asked, wiping sweat from his brow.

“Don’t know,” Kaen replied, though his instincts told him they’d soon find out.

The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the campsite. Akane’s voice rang out. “Dinner’s ready!”

Ranma, Kaen, and Genma trudged toward the fire where Akane had laid out plates of steaming food.

“Hey, she made curry,” Ranma said with a grin as he approached.

Kaen sniffed the air and frowned. Something smelled… off. “Ranma, don’t you think—”

Before Kaen could finish, Genma and Ranma were already digging in. With a shrug, Kaen joined them, taking a cautious bite.

The reaction was instant. All three froze, their expressions twisting into various shades of disgust. Genma’s eyes watered, Ranma gagged, and Kaen felt his stomach lurch.

Akane beamed at them. “How is it?”

The trio exchanged panicked glances before simultaneously putting down their plates. “Best get back to training,” they said in unison, bolting away from the campsite before Akane could press further.

Kaen knelt by a nearby river, scooping water into his hands to wash away the vile taste. As he splashed his face, a loud explosion erupted in the distance. He leaped to his feet, eyes narrowing toward the source.

“Better check that out,” he muttered, sprinting toward the commotion.

When he arrived, he saw smoke rising from a small crater. A woman emerged from the wreckage, her silver hair catching the moonlight. She wore a torn outfit and reeked faintly of alcohol.

Kaen approached cautiously, scooping some water into his hands and placing it into her mouth. “Hey, are you hurt?” he asked as the woman stirred.

She slowly opened her golden eyes, focusing on Kaen. A small smile played on her lips. “No, I’m fine,” she said sweetly. “And who might you be?”

“Name’s Kaen. You?”

She straightened up slightly, brushing ash off her sleeves. “Ryoko…I… I’m scared,” she added, her voice trembling.

Before Kaen could respond, a robot clattered out of the wreckage, its red eyes locking onto them. It raised a mechanical arm, aiming a weapon at Kaen.

Kaen didn’t hesitate. He launched himself forward, delivering a powerful kick that sent the robot flying into the distance.

Ryoko stared at him, wide-eyed. “Wow… You’re strong,” she murmured, her admiration evident.

Kaen turned back to her. “Want to stay at my campsite? It’s not far from here.”

Ryoko hesitated before nodding. “If it’s not too much trouble… Could you carry me? I’m still a bit shaky.”

Without a second thought, Kaen scooped her up, cradling her in his arms. Ryoko felt a blush creep up her cheeks as she studied his sharp features and confident demeanor. (I was just going to use him… but he’s really good-looking. And strong…)

When they reached the camp, only Ranma was there, stoking the fire. He looked up as Kaen approached with Ryoko in his arms.

“Who’s that?” Ranma asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Ryoko. I found her near a crash site. She’s staying with us for now,” Kaen replied, setting her down gently.

Ryoko smiled sweetly at Ranma, who still looked skeptical.

Ranma sighed. “Well, Akane ran off to Ryoga’s camp and the old ghoul’s apparently training him for something. Guess it’s just us tonight.”

Kaen glanced at Ryoko, who was now sitting comfortably by the fire, her golden eyes gleaming in the flickering light. Something told him this night was about to get even more interesting.

Minutes later…

"You're from outer space?!" Ranma shouted, his voice echoing through the quiet campsite.

Ryoko crossed her arms, looking slightly amused. "Yes. I was being chased by a space pirate. I tried to escape, but I almost ended up crashing into another ship."

Ranma eyed her skeptically. "Her being an alien does explain the ears... and that weird choice of clothing."

Ryoko's expression soured. "Weird? What's weird about it?"

Kaen stepped in before things escalated. "Don't mind him. I think your ears are kind of cool."

Ryoko tilted her head, a small smile creeping onto her face. Her gaze shifted behind Kaen, where his tail swayed lazily. (Last time I checked, humans don’t have tails… What is he?)

“And hey,” Kaen continued, “if that space pirate comes back, I wouldn’t mind helping out again.”

Ryoko's golden eyes softened as she stared at him. "Thank you so much," she said, her voice sincere.

Kaen scratched the back of his head, a slight blush coloring his cheeks. "Well, you can sleep in my tent tonight. I’ll stay here and keep watch."

“No, I couldn’t possibly—” Ryoko started.

Kaen cut her off with a warm smile. "It’s totally fine. Get some rest."

The camp was quiet under the starry sky. In the middle of the night, Ryoko peeked out of the tent, her curiosity getting the better of her. She spotted Kaen sitting on a log, his head tilted forward as he dozed off.

She tiptoed over, poking his shoulder a few times. He didn’t stir. Confirming he was deeply asleep, Ryoko teleported to the wreckage of her pod.

She rummaged through the debris, eventually finding a small device. Activating it, she typed in "humans."

The results were what she expected: No mention of humans having tails.

Frowning, she typed in "aliens with monkey-like tails."

No results found.

Ryoko leaned back, frustrated. “Nothing?! Weird.” She contemplated calling Ryo-oki to pick her up and leave, but her mind wandered to Kaen. His kindness and strength lingered in her thoughts, making her hesitate.

With a sigh, she teleported back to the campsite. Kaen was still sound asleep on the log, his tail draped across his lap. Smiling softly, Ryoko leaned down and kissed him lightly on the cheek before retreating to the tent.

As she settled in, her mind swirled with questions about Kaen, but her heart felt strangely at ease.

End of Chapter

Chapter Text

The morning sun streamed through the trees, casting a warm glow over the clearing where Ranma and Kaen sparred. Their movements were sharp and deliberate, a testament to their years of training. Ryoko sat nearby on a large rock, her golden eyes sparkling with amusement as she watched.

"You guys are pretty good," she said, propping her chin on her hands.

"Thanks," Kaen replied mid-dodge. "We’ve been at this since we were kids. It’s kind of our thing."

As the two boys exchanged blows, the sound of rustling bushes made everyone pause. A panda emerged from the undergrowth, holding up a wooden sign that read: "Time for breakfast!"

Ryoko’s jaw dropped. "What… is that?"

Kaen let out a sigh, stepping back from the sparring match. "That’s our dad."

Her eyes widened in disbelief. "Your dad is a panda?"

"It’s part of a curse," Kaen explained. He grabbed a kettle of hot water from the campfire and poured it over the panda’s head. The animal transformed into a balding, middle-aged man in a gi.

"There. See?" Kaen said, gesturing toward Genma.

Ryoko blinked, then leaned forward, utterly baffled. "Okay, that is weird… and I’m an alien saying that."

Genma ignored her, straightening his gi.

"Where’ve you been, old man?" Kaen asked.

"Did you get lonely without us?" Ranma teased, smirking.

Genma puffed out his chest. "I’ve been on reconnaissance! Know thy enemy and know thyself—a fundamental tenet of the Saotome School of Anything Goes Martial Arts!"

"You mean you’ve been sneaking around and spying on Ryoga," Kaen said, his tone flat.

Genma coughed awkwardly, refusing to meet their gazes.

"Don’t strain yourself for my sake, old man," Ranma said, smirking. "Ryoga doesn’t stand a chance."

Genma raised an eyebrow. "You sound confident, boy."

Without another word, he grabbed a shovel and began digging a shallow hole in the clearing.

Ryoko tilted her head. "What’s he doing?"

"Digging Ranma’s grave," Kaen deadpanned.

Genma nodded solemnly. "It may be the last thing I do for him."

"Hey! Quit it!" Ranma shouted. "That’s bad luck!"

Genma stood up straight, his expression suddenly serious. "Ryoga is learning the deadly Breaking Point technique."

Ranma frowned. "Breaking Point? What’s that?"

"It’s a technique that allows the user to shatter anything by striking its weakest point. Mountains, boulders, trees, even people—all have a Breaking Point," Genma explained.

Kaen crossed his arms. "That sounds bad. Really bad."

"I saw him practicing it myself," Genma added grimly.

Ranma rolled his eyes. "Okay, fine. What’s your brilliant plan to counter it?"

Genma smirked and picked up a beehive from the ground. Without warning, he hurled it at Ranma.

"Dodge this!" Genma shouted. "If you can evade the bees, you can outmaneuver the Breaking Point!"

"What the—?!" Ranma shouted as the hive exploded, releasing a furious swarm of bees.

Ranma bolted through the trees, swatting frantically at the swarm. Ryoko doubled over in laughter, tears streaming down her face as she watched him flail.

"Old man, that’s insane!" Kaen called out, though he was barely holding back his own laughter.

"Insane but effective!" Genma retorted.

Over the next few days, the training routine intensified, with Ranma enduring countless rounds of bee-dodging. Meanwhile, Kaen and Ryoko found moments of calm by the riverbank.

Kaen skipped stones across the water, while Ryoko leaned back on her hands, gazing at the sky.

"So, your dad’s a panda sometimes, and you turn into a wolf-girl when splashed with cold water?" she asked, her tone teasing.

Kaen chuckled. "Pretty much."

Ryoko smirked. "I’ve met a lot of strange people, but you’re definitely in the top ten."

"Thanks… I think?" Kaen grinned.

After a moment of silence, Ryoko asked, "How’d you get cursed?"

Kaen sighed. "We were training in China at a place called Jusenkyo. It’s full of cursed springs. Fall into one, and you take on the form of whatever drowned there. I got the Spring of

Drowned Wolf Girl. Ranma got the Spring of Drowned Girl."

Ryoko tilted her head. "Tough break. But you seem to handle it well."

Kaen shrugged. "It’s weird, sure. But you get used to it. And it’s not like I’m alone. Ranma and Shampoo have their own curses."

Ryoko studied him, a soft smile playing on her lips. "You’re a pretty cool guy, Kaen."

Kaen glanced at her, surprised. "Thanks. You’re not so bad yourself, Ryoko."

She laughed, her cheeks faintly pink. "Careful, keep talking like that, and I might start liking you."

Kaen smirked. "Would that be so bad?"

Ryoko playfully shoved him. "Shut up... Shampoo, huh?"

"Yeah, kind of my girlfriend," Kaen admitted. "It’s complicated—some Amazon warrior tradition. But I managed to talk her down to just dating."

Ryoko’s smile faltered briefly as she thought, "Competition? Why do I care about that…?"

"And then there’s my fiancée, thanks to my dad’s dumb arrangement," Kaen added.

Ryoko arched an eyebrow. "Your dad really gets around with bad decisions, huh?"

Kaen laughed. "Yeah. And I haven’t even seen my mom since we left Japan."

Ryoko tilted her head. "Not even a letter?"

"Just a phone call now and then," Kaen said. "She doesn’t get all the details."

Ryoko hesitated before speaking. "I can’t remember the last time I spoke to my mom..."

"What’s she like?" Kaen asked.

Ryoko thought of Washu and her wild experiments. "Crazy. That’s the only word for her."

The two shared a laugh, the sound echoing across the serene riverbank as the sun dipped lower, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink.

The day of the much-anticipated match finally arrived. Ranma, Kaen, and Ryoko approached the battlefield to find Cologne standing next to Ryoga. However, their attention was quickly drawn to an unusual sight—Akane tied up in a tree.

Kaen squinted at her and smirked. “Check it out—a piñata. Someone grab me a stick.”

Ryoga, ignoring the comment, clenched his fists. “I’ve been waiting for this, Ranma.”

Akane, still struggling, shouted indignantly, “What’s the big idea kidnapping me in my sleep?!”

“Patience,” Cologne interrupted smoothly. “Let’s be clear on the terms: the winner gets Akane—”

“Who says we even want her?” Kaen interjected, his tone dripping with sarcasm.

“Be quiet!” Ryoga snapped. “I’m here for one thing—to defeat Ranma!”

Kaen’s eye twitched in irritation. “Ranma, kick his ass before I do.”

Ranma cracked his knuckles. “Got it.”

The two fighters rushed at each other, Ryoga immediately attempting to use the Bakusai Tenketsu technique. However, Ranma skillfully dodged each attempt.

“So much for your fancy training,” Ranma taunted. “You can’t even focus.”

“Shut up, Ranma!” Ryoga roared, slamming the ground with the technique. The ground exploded, sending debris flying, but Ranma deftly dodged through the chaos.

“Oh, let me guess,” Ranma said, unimpressed. “Some kind of smoke screen?”

From within the dust cloud, Ryoga lunged, aiming another Bakusai Tenketsu, but Ranma evaded yet again. As the ground erupted once more, Ryoko turned to Kaen.

“Looks like your brother’s got this.”

Kaen frowned, his gaze narrowing. “Something’s off. Why would Cologne teach him a technique that explodes in his face?”
“Huh?” Ryoko tilted her head in confusion.

“Ryoga’s standing in the blast radius every time. That technique doesn’t just damage the environment—it’s making him tougher.”

This caught both Genma and Ryoko off guard just as Ranma kicked ryoga into a mountain cracking it.

“That was-”Ranma began to say until he saw Ryoga getting up which he then jumped in the air onto the rope that Akane was being held on.

“That didn't hurt at all,Ranma.It felt like a baby's kick!”Ryoga taunts.

“What was that? I kicked you hard enough to bust that stupid head of yours open! Of course it hurt”said Ranma.

“Ranma, the technique made his skin as tough as a rock!”Kaen shouts.

Kaen shouted from the sidelines, “Ranma! The technique toughened his skin—it’s like punching solid rock!”

Cologne smirked. “Still think this is going to be easy?”

Ranma’s frustration grew. “I’ve got plenty of tricks left!” he shot back.

“No, you don’t!” Akane quipped. “All you practiced was running away!”

“At least he’s not you—a girl whose specialty is getting kidnapped!” Ryoko shouted, earning a hearty laugh from Kaen.

“Hey!” Akane yelled, her face red with embarrassment.

Ranma charged back into the fray, blocking Ryoga’s Bakusai Tenketsu with his fingers. Ryoga tried to attack with his other hand, but Ranma locked that one too, delivering a flurry of kicks to Ryoga’s stomach.

Ryoga smirked through the onslaught. “You still don’t get it, do you, Ranma?” He headbutted Ranma, sending him flying. “You can’t hurt me!”
Ranma landed hard but sprang back to his feet, grimacing.

“You can’t defeat me, Saotome!” Ryoga boasted, charging at full speed.

“Saotome School of Anything-Goes Martial Arts Final Attack!” Ranma suddenly declared, catching everyone’s attention.

Kaen and Genma exchanged glances, holding up a sign: He’s using THAT technique?!

Ranma ducked low, shouting, “Ready, set... run away!” and bolted into the forest.

Ryoga stopped in his tracks, baffled. “Huh?”

Ryoko shot Kaen a questioning look. “What’s he doing?”

“I'll put this in a way the old man would explain it”The Saotome final attack is founded on three principles– speed, strategy and separation” but-”
“In other words, run away until you can think of something better to do”said Ryoko,deadpan.

Genma Put up a sign that said: that's right!

“And he calls himself a martial artist? Oh well, at least he's not Akane”said Kaen.

“Hey!”Akane shouts.

They all went into the forest and were greeted with the sight of Ranma jumping from tree to tree and then punching Ryoga in the stomach, Ryoga punched Ranma.

“Try again..” he began to say but then winced.

“That's strange, the rebound he got off that tree shouldn't have been that effective”said Cologne.

Kaen smirks“That's because it wasn't due to the rebound.”

Ranma use the chestnut fist and landed every punch into Ryoga’s stomach.

“I get it, he's aiming for the same place over and over”said Ryoko.

“We'll see if he wins like that”said Cologne.

Ranma knock him into a tree but Ryoga got back up. Ryoga runs at Ranma but Ranma keeps punching the same area. Ryoga tries to hit the breaking point by grabbing Ranma by the shoulder pushing him to the ground but Ranma dodged the attack causing a small explosion. As everyone looked away,Ranma used his legs to lock one arm and his arm to lock another one and landed multiple hits to Ryoga’s stomach.

"And with that, Ranma wins!" Kaen declared, clapping his hands as Ranma managed to topple Ryoga in their intense sparring match.
But before anyone could celebrate, the cliff beneath Ranma and Ryoga crumbled, sending both tumbling into the lake below.

Kaen, Ryoko, and Cologne rushed downstream to find Ranma, now in her female form, sprawled on the shore, and Ryoga… a small, black pig, squealing indignantly.

Kaen blinked. "Well, that’s new."

“What a pity,” Cologne remarked nonchalantly. “Here I went through all the trouble of training Ryoga.”

Ranma sat up, glaring at her. “How dare you teach an unstable guy like Ryoga a dangerous trick like that?!”

“You mean this one?” Cologne said with a smirk, pretending to strike Ranma with the Bakusai Tenketsu.

Ranma flinched, bracing for impact, but nothing happened. Cologne chuckled as Ranma fell over from his own tension. “Relax. The Bakusai Tenketsu was developed for quarry work—it has no effect on the human body.”

Hearing this, Kaen and Ryoko burst into laughter.

“Wait, so all that drama, and it can’t even hurt people?” Kaen managed between chuckles.

Their laughter was cut short when a loud marching noise echoed through the forest. The group turned to see the robot from the day before emerging from the trees, its mechanical form gleaming menacingly.

Kaen grabbed Ryoko and Ranma’s hands. “Time to run!”

The trio bolted, the robot chasing after them with heavy, thunderous steps. As it closed in, Cologne stepped forward, calmly striking it with the Bakusai Tenketsu. The robot exploded into a shower of sparks and metal.

“Nicely done!” Ryoko cheered.

“That’s my teacher,” Kaen said proudly.

As the smoke cleared, a figure emerged—blonde-haired with pointy ears, blue eyes, and a sharp uniform.

The woman spun around, her voice authoritative. “Surrender yourself, space pirate Ryoko. Your evil deeds end here and now!”

Kaen raised an eyebrow. “Wait, you’re the space pirate?”

Ryoko whistled innocently, avoiding eye contact.

The woman continued, her voice stern. “I am First Class Detective Mihoshi Kuramitsu of the Galaxy Police. I’ve come here in pursuit of the infamous space pirate Ryoko, wanted across the universe.”

Kaen folded his arms. “And why should we believe—”

Ryoko sighed, cutting him off. “She’s not lying.”

Ranma and Kaen turned to her, shocked.

“What?!” Ranma exclaimed.

Ryoko shrugged, her tone casual. “I was hungover when I ran into her ship. I don’t usually make mistakes like that. Fine, I’ll surrender.” She held her hands out, her tone softening. “Just promise not to involve the boys.”

Mihoshi hesitated but eventually placed cuffs on Ryoko. Kaen stepped forward, his fists clenched, but Ryoko gave him a subtle look—a silent plea to stay back.
The group followed Mihoshi and Ryoko toward a nearby clearing, where Mihoshi’s ship lay in ruins.

“WHAT HAPPENED TO MY SHIP?!” Mihoshi screamed, tears streaming down her face.

Cologne inspected the wreckage, pulling out a massive boulder lodged in the hull. “This appears to be the one Akane threw yesterday.”

Kaen glanced at P-chan, who squealed and bolted into the forest.

Kaen walked over to Mihoshi, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. “Look, you’re kind of stuck here now. How about letting Ryoko go? It’s cruel to keep her cuffed when you’re stranded too.”

Mihoshi sniffled, her lower lip trembling. “Fine.” She released Ryoko, still sobbing uncontrollably over her ship.

Kaen offered a reassuring smile. “If you need a place to stay, the Tendo family’s home is nearby. They’re pretty accommodating. Right, Ranma?”

Mihoshi wiped her tears. “You really mean it? That’s so kind of you!”

The group began their trek back to civilization, Mihoshi’s spirits slowly lifting as she chatted with Ryoko and Kaen.

As they walked, Ranma frowned, a nagging thought on his mind. “Something feels off…”

Kaen glanced at him. “What do you mean?”

“I feel like we forgot something,” Ranma muttered.

Kaen counted their supplies mentally, his eyes widening. “Oh, crap… Akane!”

Meanwhile, deep in the forest…

“Somebody? Hello?! Get me down from here!” Akane shouted, dangling from a tree branch, her voice echoing into the wilderness.

Chapter Text

The Demon Realm was a place of perpetual twilight, the sky a mix of swirling reds and purples that cast an eerie glow over the dark, jagged landscape. In the center of this chaotic realm stood a grand obsidian tower, its spires piercing the darkened heavens. Inside, within a lavish chamber adorned with silken drapes and glowing crystals, a tall, elegant figure worked diligently at an ornate desk.

This was Arinsu, one of the prominent figures of the Demon Realm. Her striking appearance radiated both beauty and authority. Her long white hair was styled upward with a single bang, reminiscent of the celestial Angels. Her pale pink complexion gave her an ethereal aura, though her dark purple lipstick, maroon eyeliner, and black nails exuded a dangerous allure.

Her outfit was as commanding as her presence: a dark pink shirred bandeau dress with a split skirt revealing a red lining. A red sash tied gracefully around her waist complemented the light gray skirt underneath. Her magenta opera fingerless gloves and dark red cape with its high collar completed the ensemble, the cape clasped by a purple jewel set in gold. Her golden choker and pristine white high-heeled boots with gray soles added a regal touch.

Arinsu’s delicate hands moved over a glowing orb resting on her desk. Within the orb, swirling images of countless universes flickered and shifted. She was working on a project, refining the delicate balance of power between realms, when two figures appeared within the orb’s glow.
Kaen and Kyuri.

Her greyish eyes widened slightly, and a sly smile curved her lips as she observed the Saiyan siblings.

“So, there are Saiyans even in this universe,” Arinsu murmured, her voice smooth as silk. She leaned closer, her gaze focusing on Kaen, his determined expression and wild nature catching her interest. “Such potential... such raw power. I’ll have to keep a close eye on you, little Saiyan.”

She waved her hand over the orb, and the image shifted to show the vast expanse of space. Her smile faltered momentarily as she saw something else: a Saiyan pod hurtling toward Earth, its path illuminated by the stars.

“Well, well,” Arinsu mused, her smile returning, though this time with a more wicked edge. “It seems your peaceful little universe won’t remain quiet for long.”
The glowing orb dimmed slightly as Arinsu reclined in her chair, crossing one leg over the other. She tapped a black-nailed finger against her lips thoughtfully.

“I wonder… how will you handle this, Kaen? And how far will your power take you when the time comes?”

With a flick of her hand, the orb dimmed completely, leaving the room bathed in the soft glow of the crystals lining the walls. Arinsu chuckled softly to herself, her voice echoing through the chamber like a haunting melody.

In that Universe…

The morning was bright and bustling as students filled the classrooms of Furinkan High School. Kaen leaned against the wall by the window, recounting the latest events to Nabiki, who listened with her usual smirk of intrigue and mild amusement.

“So let me get this straight,” Nabiki began, counting on her fingers. “So,that's why we’ve got two aliens—Ryoko and that crybaby detective Mihoshi—we already have three boys who turn into different things crashing at my house”

Kaen scratched the back of his head sheepishly. “Well, when you put it that way, it does sound kinda crazy…”

“Kinda?” Nabiki raised an eyebrow, the smirk widening. “You do realize our house is one ‘strange visitor’ away from being a sitcom, right?”

Kaen chuckled. “If it helps, Ryoko and Mihoshi are trying to behave themselves.”

“That doesn’t make it less weird.” She folded her arms, her eyes gleaming with opportunity. “Though, I might be able to make something out of this chaos…”

Kaen gave her a suspicious look. “I don’t like that tone, Nabiki.”

Before she could respond, the school bell rang, signaling the start of class.

The class murmured curiously as they awaited their new teacher. The door opened, and in walked a striking woman who immediately commanded attention. She appeared to be in her early twenties, her athletic build accentuated by a form-fitting yet professional outfit. Her long, dark hair was tied back, and she wore makeup that gave her an air of mystique.

“Good morning, class,” the woman began, her voice smooth and confident. “I’m Elma Strongs, your new homeroom teacher. It’s a pleasure to meet you all.”

The boys in the room immediately sat up straighter, many blushing as she smiled warmly.

“(Well, things just got interesting)”Kaen thought.

“Elma clapped her hands to regain the class’s attention. “Before we start, I’d like to introduce two new students joining us today. Come on in, boys!”

The door slid open, revealing two young men.

The first had green, messy hair, freckles dotting his cheeks, and a shy but determined demeanor. He wore a polite smile and waved awkwardly.

“Hi, everyone. I’m Izuku Midoriya. I’m really looking forward to studying here and… learning a lot from all of you!”

The second boy stepped forward with a calm, collected aura. His brown hair was neatly styled, and his uniform was perfectly in place. He gave a polite bow.

“My name is Tenchi Masaki. It’s a pleasure to meet you all.”

The class whispered among themselves, curious about the new arrivals.

“Alright, boys,” Elma said, gesturing to the seating chart. “Take a seat wherever you’d like. Let’s get started.”

After class…

Kaen strolled through the school halls, his bag slung over his shoulder as he headed toward the courtyard for some fresh air. His sharp ears caught faint voices echoing from outside, and he paused near a window.

Peering out, he saw Izuku Midoriya cornered by four larger students. They shoved him roughly, mocking him as he clutched his notebook tightly to his chest. His wide, green eyes darted around nervously, but there was no one nearby to help.

Kaen’s blood boiled. Without hesitation, he dropped his bag, opened the window, and leaped outside, landing with a soft thud on the grass.

“Hey!” Kaen’s voice cut through the bullying like a blade. The group turned, startled by his sudden appearance.

One of the bullies sneered. “What do you want, pretty boy? This doesn’t concern you.”

Kaen smirked, cracking his knuckles. “I think it does. Now, back off before you regret it.”

The bullies laughed, clearly unimpressed, and two of them lunged at Kaen. He sidestepped the first with ease, delivering a swift kick to his midsection that sent him sprawling. The second swung wildly, but Kaen caught his fist, twisted his arm, and swept his legs out from under him in one fluid motion.

Before Kaen could deal with the remaining two, a calm yet firm voice spoke behind him.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

Kaen turned his head to see Tenchi Masaki standing there, his usual easygoing demeanor replaced by a determined expression. Tenchi swiftly engaged the other two bullies, using precise movements to disarm and incapacitate them without breaking a sweat.

The four bullies groaned in defeat, scrambling to their feet and fleeing the scene.

Kaen glanced at Tenchi, impressed. “Nice moves.”

Tenchi smiled. “Thanks. You’re not so bad yourself.”

Kaen then turned to Izuku, who was still clutching his notebook, his face a mix of awe and gratitude. “You okay, Izuku?”

Izuku nodded quickly. “Y-yeah, thank you! Both of you! I don’t know what I would’ve done without your help.”

Kaen shrugged. “Don’t mention it. You shouldn’t have to deal with jerks like that.”

Izuku’s gaze shifted to Kaen and Tenchi. “You two are amazing fighters… What style do you use?”

Kaen grinned. “The Anything Goes Martial Arts School. It’s a little unconventional, but it works.”

Izuku’s eyes lit up with curiosity. “Anything Goes Martial Arts? That sounds incredible! Could you teach me?”

Kaen chuckled. “Tell you what—stop by the Tendo Dojo tomorrow, and I’ll show you the basics. You interested, Tenchi?”

Tenchi thought for a moment before nodding. “Sure, why not? Sounds like fun.”

The three boys exchanged smiles, the beginnings of a friendship forming.

Kaen walked along the quiet streets, the soft glow of the setting sun casting long shadows across the pavement. He was thinking about the day's events—meeting new friends, Izuku’s interest in the dojo, and Tenchi’s impressive fighting skills. But as he approached the Tendo Dojo, something unusual caught his eye.

Tacked onto the front door was a large piece of paper, flapping slightly in the evening breeze.

“CHALLENGE!”

Kaen frowned and pulled the note down, scanning its contents. It was a formal challenge, inviting the dojo to a fight at a specified time and place.

"Great," he muttered. "Another one? Can’t these people just send an email?"

He stepped inside, still holding the note, when a familiar voice called out.

“Welcome back, handsome!”

Before he could react, Ryoko appeared out of nowhere and wrapped her arms around him from behind, her chin resting on his shoulder.

“You’ve been gone all day,” she teased, her golden eyes sparkling with mischief. “I was starting to think you forgot about me.”

Kaen chuckled, gently patting her arm. “Hard to forget someone like you, Ryoko.”

Before Ryoko could respond, the sound of shuffling footsteps drew their attention. Mihoshi stepped into the room, holding a small, pink, cube-shaped device in her hands. Her face was lit up with excitement as she presented it to them.

“Look at this!” Mihoshi said cheerfully. “A special device made exclusively for the Galaxy Police! You turn this here, twist it that way, then flip it like this… and voila! I can send a distress signal now!”

Ryoko rolled her eyes, releasing Kaen as she crossed her arms. “We’re in the boonies, kiddo. Can you really count on a toy like that to work out here?”

Mihoshi’s smile didn’t falter. “According to statistics, one case in 200 years results in a successful rescue!”

Ryoko stared at her, deadpan. “Yeah, right. That’s what I’m talking about.”

Mihoshi’s cheerful expression suddenly shifted, her bottom lip trembling as tears welled up in her eyes. “W-Well, it’s better than sitting around here doing nothing!”

Kaen sighed, rubbing the back of his head. “Alright, Mihoshi, calm down. I’m sure it’ll work if you really need it.”

Mihoshi sniffled, wiping her eyes. “You really think so?”

Kaen nodded, giving her a reassuring smile. “Yeah. If nothing else, it’s good to have a backup plan.”

Ryoko smirked, leaning against the wall. “He’s too nice to you, you know. I’d have just let you cry it out.”

Mihoshi pouted, clutching the pink cube to her chest. “You’re so mean, Ryoko!”

Kaen shook his head, holding up the challenge note. “Anyway, looks like we’ve got bigger problems. Someone left this on the door. Another challenge.”

Minutes later…

Soun held the letter up dramatically, his hands trembling as he read aloud:

"Saturday night, I, the Dojo Destroyer, shall come to challenge your dojo."

He placed the paper down on the table with an exaggerated sigh. "That’s tomorrow."

"That’s gotta be a joke," Akane said, crossing her arms.

"I thought guys like that only existed in bad martial arts movies," Nabiki added with a smirk.

"Did anyone see what he looked like?" Soun asked, his brow furrowed with concern.

Kaen shook his head. "I only found the letter. No sign of anyone."

Soun sighed deeply, standing up to address the room. "A wise man once said the path of a true martial artist is fraught with dangers. Training is meaningless unless you’re prepared to lay your life on the line to defend what’s yours. If we cannot meet this challenge, then perhaps we were never meant to call ourselves martial artists in the first place!"

"Exactly," Genma chimed in, nodding sagely. "The Anything Goes School of Martial Arts must accept any challenge at any time."

"Right!" Soun declared, puffing out his chest before quickly coughing. "Although… the Tendo Dojo now technically belongs to Ranma and Akane, so naturally, they must defend it."

Akane and Ranma both blinked in unison.

"You heard him!" Soun said with renewed energy. "You two must join forces and protect our dojo from this threat—"

"Or, in other words," Mihoshi chimed in cheerfully, "you’re both cowards and want to leave it to the kids!"

Her words struck like a hammer, leaving Soun and Genma visibly sweating.

"Don’t you think someone else should defend the dojo?" Ryoko suggested casually. "Like, say… Kaen?"

Nabiki nodded in agreement, her tone teasing. "He would be the best choice, Daddy."

Akane slammed her hands on the table, glaring at them all. "So, what? Are you saying I can’t do it?!"

Kaen, who had been lounging casually, stood up and walked over to Akane. His calm voice only made her angrier. "Akane, you’ve lost to Shampoo, Cologne, and I’m pretty sure both Mihoshi and Ryoko could beat you, too."

Akane’s face turned red with anger. "I’ve beaten Ranma before—"

"You sneak-attacked Ranma," Kaen interrupted, his tone sharp. "Like a coward."

"You know what?" Akane snapped, turning her furious glare toward her father. "I’ll defend the dojo by myself! I’ll beat this guy with one punch!"

She swung at Kaen in frustration, but he dodged effortlessly. Her fist collided with a nearby metal rod, and she winced, clutching her hand in pain.

Kaen sighed, shaking his head. "Yeah, that’s what I thought."

Before anyone could escalate the argument further, Kasumi stepped in with her usual calm demeanor. "Well, if that’s the case, could one of you help me with shopping tomorrow?"

Kaen turned to Ranma. "Ranma will do it. I’ve got some guests coming over who are interested in martial arts."

Genma raised an eyebrow. "If people are coming over for training, shouldn’t—"

Kaen cut him off with a deadpan expression. "Yeah, you should stay far away from them, Dad."

The next day….

Ranma walked beside Kasumi, his hands in his pockets as they weaved through the bustling marketplace. Both of them seemed a little nervous, the silence stretching between them.

Finally, Ranma broke the tension. "So, uh… why do you borrow so many books from Dr. Tofu? You’re not interested in medicine or something, are you?"

Kasumi’s cheeks turned faintly pink, and she glanced at Ranma. "Please don’t tell anyone, but… I’ve been studying to become a nurse."

Ranma blinked, surprised. “A nurse? Huh. I can see that. You’ve got the whole caring, kind vibe going for you.”

Kasumi blushed faintly at the compliment. “Thank you, Ranma. That means a lot.”

The two continued walking, and Kasumi glanced at him curiously. “What about you? Have you thought about what you want to do in the future?”

Ranma shrugged, scratching the back of his neck. “Honestly? Not really. Between the dojo, my curse, and… well, everything else, it’s hard to think that far ahead.”

Kasumi’s expression turned wistful as she glanced down at the ground. “I envy Akane sometimes,” she admitted. “She’s so strong-willed, always chasing her dreams, even if she gets a little carried away.”

Ranma raised an eyebrow. “Really? I mean, you’re the one keeping the family together. That’s pretty amazing if you ask me.”

Kasumi’s cheeks turned a deeper shade of pink, and she hesitated before asking her next question. “Ranma… how do you feel about Akane?”

Ranma opened his mouth to brush it off with a joke, but when he saw the serious look in Kasumi’s eyes, he stopped. After a moment of thought, he answered honestly. “She’s… a friend. That’s all. I mean, we fight all the time, and I can’t really see it being more than that.”

Kasumi smiled warmly at his answer, but a flicker of guilt crossed her face. “Thank you for being honest, Ranma.”

Ranma tilted his head, puzzled by her reaction. “What’s with the look? Did I say something wrong?”

Kasumi shook her head, her smile returning. “Not at all. I just… I want you and Akane to be happy, in whatever way works for you both.”

Ranma scratched his head, feeling slightly awkward. “Thanks, Kasumi. That’s… nice of you to say.”

As they finished their shopping and headed back to the dojo, Kasumi couldn’t help but glance at Ranma one more time, her thoughts swirling with emotions she wasn’t quite ready to confront.

Meanwhile with Kaen…

At the Tendo dojo, Kaen stood in the backyard with Izuku and Tenchi, the two new additions to his circle. Izuku was visibly eager, bouncing on his feet with nervous energy, while Tenchi was calm and focused, holding a wooden practice sword.

“All right, Izuku,” Kaen began, folding his arms. “The first thing you need to understand about Anything Goes Martial Arts is adaptability. There’s no single ‘right’ way to fight. It’s all about reacting to your opponent and using their strengths against them.”

Izuku nodded rapidly, hanging on Kaen’s every word. “Got it! Adaptability. I’ll do my best!”

“Good,” Kaen said. “Now, let’s start with some basic footwork. You’ve got the energy, but if your foundation’s shaky, you’ll trip over yourself in a real fight.”

Kaen demonstrated a series of movements, stepping lightly but with purpose. Izuku mimicked him, stumbling at first but quickly adjusting as Kaen corrected his posture. Tenchi, standing nearby, offered tips of his own, showing Izuku how to shift his weight and maintain balance.

Tsukuyo sat on the porch, sipping tea and observing the impromptu training session with a quiet smile. Her sharp eyes occasionally darted toward Ryoko and Mihoshi, who were lounging under a tree nearby. She seemed particularly intrigued by their dynamic—Ryoko’s laid-back confidence clashing with Mihoshi’s cheerful clumsiness but couldn’t help but wonder who they were and their connection to Kaen.

“Izuku’s doing well,” Tsukuyo remarked, her voice low but approving.

Kaen glanced back at her, smirking. “He’s got potential. Just needs to work on not overthinking everything.”

As the group continued their practice, a sudden shadow passed over the dojo. Everyone froze, looking up to see a large spaceship hovering above the household. Its sleek, gleaming exterior caught the sunlight, and its presence was impossible to ignore.

Ryoko’s eyes widened. “That ship… it looks familiar.”

The group quickly made their way into the nearby forest, where the spaceship descended and beamed down a figure in a shimmering light. As the light faded, a regal-looking woman with purple hair stood before them. She wore an elegant kimono-like dress, her presence radiating authority and grace.

The moment Ryoko saw her, she froze, then pointed dramatically. “You?! It can’t be!”

The woman’s eyes narrowed as she recognized Ryoko. “You?!”

Tenchi, standing between them, looked back and forth in confusion. “Wait… you two know each other?”

The woman, Ayeka, folded her arms and tilted her head, her expression a mix of surprise and disdain. “Ryoko… I thought you were dead.”

Ryoko smirked, crossing her arms. “And I thought this planet was remote. But here you are. What’s the matter? Has Jurai’s royal family fallen? Are you in exile?”

Ayeka’s face flushed with irritation. “You’re such a joker. The royal family of Jurai will last forever—everlasting, as it always has.”

Ryoko’s grin widened. “What’s that? Did you say neverlasting?”

“I said everlasting!” Ayeka snapped, her frustration evident.

The tension between the two was palpable, and the group could almost see sparks flying as they glared at each other. Tenchi, Mihoshi, and the others exchanged uneasy glances, unsure whether to intervene or let the two settle their obvious grudge.

Mihoshi timidly approached Ayeka, raising a hand as if to ask a question. “Uh, excuse me, Miss Ayeka, but—”

Ayeka ignored her, her attention laser-focused on Ryoko. “You mean to tell me I came all this way to rescue someone, only to meet a lonely, disgusting creature like you?”

Ryoko scoffed, rolling her eyes. “I didn’t ask you to come, your royal lowness.”

Ayeka turned to her assistants, who had disembarked from the ship and were standing nearby. “We’re leaving. There’s nothing of value here.”

Before she could step away, Mihoshi threw herself at Ayeka’s legs, clinging to her with tears streaming down her face. “Please take me with you! I can’t stay here any longer!”

Ayeka looked down at Mihoshi, her expression shifting from annoyance to pity. With a reluctant sigh, she nodded. “Fine. You can come.”

End of chapter.

Chapter Text

At the Masaki residence, the group settled in. Inside, Ayeka sat gracefully at a low wooden table, enjoying a cup of tea with Tenchi's grandfather, Katsuhito. Her refined demeanor contrasted with the homey simplicity of the Masaki household, but Ayeka seemed to take it in stride.

“So, you’re from a planet called Jurai?” Katsuhito asked, stroking his beard thoughtfully.

Ayeka smiled, giving a polite nod. “Indeed. Jurai is one of the most advanced and powerful civilizations in the galaxy. Our royal family has ruled for generations, upholding peace and prosperity across many worlds.”

Katsuhito sipped his tea, his gaze steady. “Impressive. Though it seems you’ve traveled quite far for this rescue mission of yours.”
Ayeka’s expression faltered briefly, but she quickly recovered. “Yes, well… Mihoshi’s distress signal was intercepted, and as a member of the royal family, it is my duty to assist where I can.”

Outside, the mood was less cordial. Tenchi stood by Ryoko and Kaen, trying to mediate an argument.

“Ryoko, you could at least try to get along with her,” Tenchi said, his tone exasperated. “She’s only here to rescue Mihoshi. That’s all.”

Ryoko crossed her arms and huffed. “Oh, please. She’s not here to rescue anyone. She’s just here to show off how ‘perfect’ she is.”

Kaen, leaning against a nearby tree, nodded in agreement. “Ryoko has a point. That royal attitude of hers rubs me the wrong way.”

Tenchi frowned. “Still, it wouldn’t hurt to be a little civil. This doesn’t have to be a fight.”

Before Ryoko could retort, Tsukuyo, who had been watching quietly from the side, narrowed her eyes slightly. She couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealousy at how quickly Kaen jumped to Ryoko’s defense. Folding her arms, she cleared her throat. “I think we’re all forgetting that this isn’t about Ayeka or Ryoko. It’s about Mihoshi. Let’s keep our focus there.”

Ryoko shot her a glance, smirking. “Jealous much?”

Tsukuyo’s cheeks flushed slightly, but she kept her composure. “Hardly.”

Ryoko rolled her eyes, then softened a bit as she looked at Tenchi. “Fine, you want to know why I can’t stand her? Let me tell you how I first met Ayeka.”

As Ryoko began her story, the group could almost see the memories play out in her mind.

In the flashback, a young Ryoko—no more than five years old—stood in a lush garden on Jurai. Her wild purple hair was unkempt, and she wore a simple tunic that contrasted sharply with the elegant attire of the royal court. She gazed in awe at the towering trees and shimmering streams, her childlike curiosity taking over.

“Hey, you! What are you doing here?”

Ryoko turned to see a young Ayeka, perhaps eight or nine years old, wearing a pristine dress and a jeweled tiara. Her posture was perfect, her chin held high.

“I… I’m just looking around,” little Ryoko said timidly, clutching a small flower she’d picked.

“This isn’t a place for dirty little urchins like you,” Ayeka snapped, her voice haughty. “Go back to wherever you came from.”

Ryoko’s eyes welled with tears. “I’m not dirty… I just wanted to see the pretty flowers.”

Ayeka smirked, crossing her arms. “Flowers don’t belong to people like you. They belong to the royal family. Now leave, before I call the guards.”

As the flashback ended…

Ryoko’s face hardened. “She’s always been like that—acting like she’s better than everyone else. Even when I was just a kid.”

Tenchi looked troubled, glancing toward the house where Ayeka was chatting with his grandfather. “I… I didn’t know.”

Mihoshi’s eyes were filled with tears. “What a terrible story! Now I understand, Ryoko. That wound in your young heart... it must still hurt!”

Ryoko blinked. “You do?”

“Yes!” Mihoshi said dramatically. “That experience must’ve sent you down the wrong path, turning you into a rebellious delinquent! Oh, I’m so sorry, Ryoko!”
Ryoko stared blankly.

Kaen frowned, his expression unreadable. “Guess some people never change.”

Tsukuyo, feeling a pang of guilt for her earlier jealousy, stepped forward and placed a hand on Ryoko’s shoulder. “You’re not that little girl anymore, Ryoko. Don’t let her get to you.”

Ryoko gave Tsukuyo a small smile, appreciating the sentiment even if the tension in her eyes lingered.

Inside, Ayeka sat across from Katsuhito, her composure regal as she sipped her tea.

“Jurai sounds like a beautiful planet,” Katsuhito said.

“It is,” Ayeka replied, nodding. “As a princess, it is my duty to uphold its traditions and ensure its legacy endures... at all costs.”

Katsuhito’s eyes narrowed slightly as he sensed a subtle change in the atmosphere. He turned toward the door. “Who’s there?”

The door slid open to reveal Tenchi, carrying a small tray.

“Oh, it’s you, Tenchi,” Katsuhito said, his tone softening.

“I brought some tea cakes,” Tenchi said, placing the tray on the table.

“Perfect timing,” Katsuhito said with a smile. He turned to Ayeka. “Why don’t you let Tenchi show you around? The mountains and fields here have their own charm, especially at this time of year. It might be a good break from your royal duties.”

Ayeka hesitated. “I suppose, but—”

Katsuhito interrupted gently. “It’s important to take a moment to relax now and then, Princess. Whatever brought you here, consider this an opportunity to enjoy yourself.”

Ayeka looked at Tenchi, who gave her a nervous smile. “Uh, yeah. I can show you around if you’d like.”

After a moment’s pause, Ayeka nodded. “Very well.”

As Tenchi showed Ayeka the surrounding mountains and fields, Ayeka couldn’t help but admire the natural beauty of the planet. She was lost in thought when a voice called out.

“Princess Ayeka! Are you alright?”

She turned to see Izuku running toward her after tripping slightly over a rock. He reached out to steady her, and for a brief moment, their eyes met.

Ayeka’s heart skipped a beat as she stared at Izuku. What is this feeling? I’ve never felt like this before...

Izuku backed away quickly, flustered. “Uh, sorry about that!”

“It’s fine,” Ayeka said softly, though her cheeks were faintly pink.

Tenchi noticed the moment but excused himself to find Kaen, leaving Izuku and Ayeka behind.

Meanwhile with Kaen…

Kaen walked briskly down the road, his mind weighed with guilt. Leaving Akane to defend the dojo felt wrong, even if she insisted she could handle it. As much as he argued earlier, the thought of her struggling against the so-called “Dojo Destroyer” didn’t sit well.

He picked up his pace when suddenly he heard a familiar voice call out.

“Kaen! Where are you heading in such a hurry?” It was Izuku, who had Ayeka in tow.

Kaen turned, surprised to see them. “I’m heading back to the Tendo Dojo. I think Akane’s in trouble, and I don’t want her fighting that guy alone.”

Ayeka raised an eyebrow. “You’ll never make it in time on foot. Why don’t I give you a ride? My ship is close by.”

Kaen hesitated briefly before nodding. “I’ll take you up on that offer. Thanks.”

The trio boarded Ayeka’s elegant spaceship, which hummed softly as it lifted off the ground. Ayeka’s advanced piloting skills quickly had them soaring over the landscape.

Meanwhile, back at the Masaki residence, Ryoko wandered around, looking for Kaen.

“Where the heck did that guy go?” she muttered. Frustrated, she stormed toward Mihoshi and Tsukuyo.

“Hey, have either of you seen Kaen?” Ryoko asked, her tone sharp.

Mihoshi scratched her head, looking confused. “Um… no, I thought he was with you?”

Tsukuyo frowned, sensing Ryoko’s agitation. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?”

Before Ryoko could answer, a familiar sound caught her attention—a faint hum growing louder. She turned toward the sky and spotted Ayeka’s ship soaring into the distance.

“That royal pain,” Ryoko growled. “She must’ve taken Kaen with her!”

Without a second thought, Ryoko grabbed Mihoshi and Tsukuyo. “We’re following her. Let’s go!”

Meanwhile, Ranma and Kasumi were walking home after a successful grocery trip. Kasumi’s calm smile masked her growing nervousness. She hadn’t spent much time alone with Ranma before, and something about this moment felt different.

Their peace was interrupted by a group of thugs who suddenly stepped in their path.

“Well, look what we have here,” one of them sneered. “A pretty lady and her bodyguard. Hand over your bags.”

Ranma stepped in front of Kasumi, his expression turning cold. “You sure you wanna do this? It’s not gonna end well for you.”

The thugs laughed, but that laughter quickly turned to panic as Ranma swiftly incapacitated them with a series of precise moves. Within moments, they were on the ground, groaning in pain.

Kasumi’s heart raced as she watched Ranma stand protectively in front of her, his confidence and strength on full display.

“Are you okay?” Ranma asked, his tone softer now.

Kasumi nodded, a slight blush spreading across her cheeks. “Yes… thank you, Ranma.”

For a moment, she stood frozen, then acted on an impulse she couldn’t explain. Leaning forward, she kissed him lightly on the cheek.

Ranma blinked in surprise, his face turning red. “Uh… Kasumi?”

She quickly gathered herself, giving him a shy smile. “It’s nothing. Let’s keep going.”

As they neared the Tendo household, a spaceship materialized nearby. From it emerged Kaen, Ayeka, and Izuku. Ranma and Kasumi stared, bewildered.

“Is that a spaceship?!” Ranma exclaimed.

Kasumi’s eyes widened. “It’s Kaen!”

At the dojo, Akane was struggling. The so-called “Dojo Destroyer” was a tall, muscular, dark-skinned man in a green gi. His movements were precise and powerful, and he taunted her with every strike she failed to counter.

“Is this the best the Tendo Dojo has to offer?” the man boomed, laughing. “No wonder they call me the Destroyer. You’re no challenge at all!”

Akane gritted her teeth, her fists trembling. She refused to back down, even though she was clearly outmatched.

Just as the Destroyer prepared for a finishing blow, Kaen’s voice rang out.

“Tendo, tag in! I’ll take it from here.”

Akane turned to see Kaen stepping into the dojo, his expression calm but focused. She hesitated for a moment, then nodded and stepped aside.

“You think you’re better than her, kid?” the Destroyer taunted.

Kaen smirked. “Better? No. But I’m good enough to put you in your place.”

The fight began, and it was clear Kaen had the upper hand. He dodged the Destroyer’s attacks effortlessly, reading his movements as if they were in slow motion. Then, Kaen decided to finish it.

“Jan Ken!” Kaen shouted, his voice commanding attention.

“Gu!” Kaen’s fist struck the man with a powerful punch, sending him staggering backward.

“Choki!” Kaen followed up with a sharp poke to the eyes, disorienting his opponent.

“Pa!” With a final open-palm strike, Kaen sent the Destroyer flying out of the dojo, crashing into the yard outside.

The room fell silent. Soun, Genma, and Akane were speechless, staring at Kaen in awe.

Ayeka clapped her hands daintily. “Impressive! Truly remarkable technique.”

Izuku’s eyes sparkled with admiration. “That was incredible, Kaen! You’re amazing!”

Kaen turned to the group, a satisfied smile on his face. “That’s how you defend a dojo.”

Akane muttered under her breath, a mix of frustration and admiration. “Show-off…”

Ryoko stormed in, her sharp golden eyes narrowing as they landed on Ayeka, who was seated casually next to Kaen.

“How dare you flirt with Kaen like that?” Ryoko snapped, pointing an accusatory finger at Ayeka.

Ayeka raised a perfectly arched eyebrow, feigning confusion. “Flirt? Are you addressing me? Where did you get such a ridiculous idea?”

Ryoko smirked, folding her arms. “Uh-huh. So you’re telling me you weren’t flirting?”

“Of course not, gutter brain!” Ayeka retorted, her voice laced with indignation.

Ryoko’s grin widened. “Oh, you lie.”

Ayeka stood up, her composure cracking. “What do you mean by that? I will not let that one pass!”

Before the argument could escalate, Kaen stepped between them, trying to diffuse the situation. “Alright, enough. Both of you, calm down!”

Mihoshi hurried to stand in front of Ryoko, her hands raised to placate her. At the same time, Izuku stepped protectively in front of Ayeka, his arms outstretched as if to shield her.

“Ryoko, we need to focus on making arrangements to get back home,” Kaen said firmly.

Ayeka, however, refused to let the matter drop. She looked at Izuku, her voice filled with urgency. “Lord Izuku, please listen to me and listen carefully. That creature called Ryoko is bad through and through. She always has been.”

Ryoko’s confident demeanor faltered for a moment as Ayeka continued. “Let me tell you about the first time I met her.”

Flashback...

A young Ayeka, no older than five, stood in a lush royal garden on Jurai, her small hands clutching a flower. The sunlight filtered through the trees, casting a golden glow around her. She was humming a soft tune when a shadow loomed over her.

It was Ryoko, her wild hair and mischievous grin giving her a rogue-like appearance even as a child. “What are you doing, princess?” Ryoko asked, her tone mocking.

“I’m picking flowers for my brother,” Ayeka replied, her voice timid but polite.

Ryoko smirked, snatching the flower from Ayeka’s hands. “These are mine now.”

“Hey! Give it back!” Ayeka cried, tears welling up in her eyes.

Ryoko just laughed, sticking her tongue out as she ran off.

Back to the Present...

Everyone stared at Ryoko, the weight of Ayeka’s story hanging in the air. Mihoshi looked confused. “Ryoko, that’s completely different from what you told me!”

Tsukuyo looked embarrassed. “I can’t believe I actually believed your version.”

Tenchi deadpanned, his arms crossed. “Gee, I wonder which story is true.”

Ryoko raised an eyebrow at him. “Hey, are you suggesting that I lied?”

Ayeka folded her arms smugly. “I’m sure the story you told was just a made-up mishmash.”

Ryoko glared at her, the tension thickening. “Oh, you want to talk about lies, princess? Let’s see who’s really full of it!”

As the argument heated up, Ryoko suddenly clung to Kaen, her tone switching to one of mock victimhood. “Oh, Kaen, you see how she is? You see how that hysterical woman is so mean to me?”

That was the final straw for Ayeka. Her royal composure shattered as she yelled, “I’ve had enough! For the sake of universal peace, I am going to finish you off once and for all!”

Ryoko smirked, stepping back. “Okay, great. Let’s see if you really can.”

Mihoshi tried to get between them, her arms flailing. “Wait, can’t we all just talk this out?!”

Her plea fell on deaf ears as Ayeka barked orders. “Azaka, Kamidake, open the hatch! We’re taking Ryo-Ohki up to attack!”

Mihoshi, flailing in protest, was dragged along with Ayeka to her ship.

Ryoko, not one to back down, summoned her ship, Ryo-Ohki. As her ship materialized, she grabbed Kaen’s arm. “Come on, Kaen. You’re with me.”

“Wait wha-”

The materialize on to the inner deck of the ship.

“Ryoko, please stop, this is going out of hand”Kaen protest.

Ryoko ignored him. “Ryo-Ohki, this will be a fight to the death.”

The ship meowed in response, its weapons powering up.

High above Earth, Ayeka’s ship and Ryoko’s ship fired at each other, the skies lighting up with beams of energy.

“Can't you make her stop?”

Kaen blinked then turned and saw Izuku standing right next to him”Wait, Izuku? How did you get here?”

“I was holding on to you when I ended up here”he sheepishly answers.

Just then,Ayeka appeared on the monitors.”Now you know better,Ryoko.”

“Ha,We haven't even started”said Ryoko.

“You guys have to stop”said Izuku.

“Wait… is that Lord Izuku?!” Ayeka gasped, seeing him onboard Ryoko’s ship.

Ryoko grinned, her voice dripping with mockery. “Oh, didn’t you know? Izuku took a vow to die with me and Kaen.”

“No,I didn't! She’s lying!”Izuku protest.

Heartbroken and furious, Ayeka made a bold decision. “Fine! If that’s how it is..We die! Ms.Ryoko,Lord Kaen,Lord Izuku..All of us will go to hell together!!” She commanded her ship to crash into Ryo-Ohki, sending both vessels plummeting to Earth.

“Ms.Ayeka,I think you forgotten about me”said Mihoshi sheepishly.

Chapter Text

Kaen groaned as he pulled himself up from the wreckage, his body aching but still functional. The crash had left a mess of twisted metal and debris. Gritting his teeth, he shook off the daze and looked around.

“Izuku! Ryoko! Where are you?!” Kaen shouted, panic creeping into his voice.

Izuku’s voice called out weakly from under a pile of debris. “I’m... over here!”

Kaen rushed to him, quickly pulling off the wreckage pinning the boy down. “You okay, Izuku?”

Izuku nodded, wincing. “Yeah, just a little bruised. What about Ryoko?”

Kaen turned his head and spotted Ryoko stirring nearby. He ran over and helped her up. “You alright?”

Ryoko brushed herself off, nodding. “I’ve been through worse.”

Just as Kaen began to feel a sense of relief and Ayeka and Mihoshi crawled out, his gaze shifted toward the direction of the Tendo household. Smoke billowed into the sky.

“No…” Kaen muttered, his stomach tightening.

Without another word, he broke into a sprint, heading straight for the dojo. The others followed, but Kaen was much faster. When he reached the site, his heart sank.

The Tendo Dojo was gone. The house was reduced to ashes, flames still smoldering in some areas.

Kaen dropped to his knees, his mind racing. “No... no, no, no!” He thought of Ranma, Kasumi, Nabiki, Mr. Tendo—everyone. The image of their smiling faces flashed in his mind, and the realization hit him like a freight train.

“They’re... they’re gone,” Kaen whispered, his voice breaking.

Ryoko approached cautiously, trying to say something, but before she could, the ground began to tremble. Kaen’s fists clenched, his teeth grinding together as his hair began to flicker gold.

“Kaen...?” Ryoko’s voice trembled, sensing something was different.

Kaen roared, a primal sound filled with grief and fury. In an instant, his hair turned bright yellow, and his energy surged, creating a shockwave that blew back Ryoko and Izuku.

Ryoko’s eyes widened in disbelief. “What... what is this power?! K-Kaen?!

Ayeka and Izuku, having arrived moments earlier, stood frozen, unable to process what she was seeing.

Kaen turned to Ryoko, his golden aura crackling with energy. Without thinking, he slapped her across the face, shocking everyone.

“THIS IS YOUR FAULT!” Kaen roared. “Ranma, Kasumi, Nabiki, Mr. Tendo... all dead because of YOU TWO!”

Ryoko staggered back, her hand on her cheek, speechless.

Suddenly, a voice called out. “Kaen!”

Kaen turned to see Ranma running toward him, looking very much alive.

Kaen froze, his golden aura flickering. “You’re... you’re alive?”

Ranma nodded, confused. “Yeah, we saw it coming and got out of the house in time. But... uh, what’s with the new look?”

Kaen’s aura dissipated as he rushed forward and hugged Ranma tightly. Relief washed over him, tears streaming down his face. “I thought... I thought you were all gone.”

Ranma patted him on the back awkwardly. “Hey, it’s okay. We’re all fine.”

Kaen turned to apologize to Ryoko, but before he could say a word, she teleported away.

Hours later, Tenchi’s father had graciously offered the Tendo family a place to stay until their home could be rebuilt.

Kasumi, Akane, and Nabiki all expressed their gratitude, though Soun remained dazed and unresponsive.

“Thank you so much for your kindness,” Kasumi said softly, bowing.

“You’re welcome,” Tenchi’s father replied. “It’s the least we could do after everything that’s happened.”

Meanwhile, Kaen searched the area for Ryoko. He eventually found her sitting near a large tree, her knees pulled to her chest as she stared at the ground.

Ryoko’s voice was quiet, filled with regret. “I should’ve just listened... That family was nice to me... And Kaen, what is it about him that makes me feel... could I—”

“Ryoko,” Kaen said gently as he approached.

Her head snapped up, and she quickly stood, raising a hand to stop him. “Don’t come near me.”

Kaen stopped in his tracks. “Ryoko... I shouldn’t have slapped you. There’s no excuse for what I did—”

“I’m sorry,” Ryoko interrupted, her voice shaking. “I put the Tendo family in danger. And I... I…”

Kaen shook his head. “No. I still had no excuse for hitting you. Go ahead. Hit me. It’ll make us even.”

Ryoko walked toward him, her hand raised. For a moment, she hesitated, memories of all the kindness Kaen had shown her flashing through her mind. Slowly, her hand lowered.

Instead of hitting him, she leaned forward and placed a soft kiss on his lips, then quickly pulled away.

Kaen stood there, stunned, as Ryoko turned her back to him. “W-we’re even, so let’s go.”

Back at the Masaki residence, Kasumi sat in the living room with her father, her hands folded in her lap.

“Father,” Kasumi said softly.

Soun looked up at her, his expression still distant. “Yes, Kasumi?”

She hesitated for a moment, then spoke with quiet determination. “I wish to take over the engagement from Akane.”

Soun sat in the living room, staring at Kasumi in stunned silence. Her calm and composed demeanor only made her words more shocking.

"You wish to take over the engagement from Akane?" Soun finally managed to ask, his voice trembling.

Kasumi nodded, her gaze steady. "Yes, Father. I have feelings for Ranma."

Soun's mouth opened and closed a few times before he finally found his voice. "Kasumi, are you sure? This is a significant decision. Why now?"

Kasumi smiled softly, though her cheeks turned pink. "I’ve been thinking about it for a while. Ranma has been kind, protective, and understanding... I can’t ignore how I feel anymore."

Soun let out a deep sigh, his expression a mix of surprise and concern. "This is... unexpected. But Kasumi, I think it’s best to wait for the right moment to bring this up. Let things settle after today’s events."

Kasumi nodded in agreement. "Of course, Father. I won’t rush this."

Meanwhile, Tsukuyo sat in her room, feeling uneasy. The day’s events played on a loop in her mind.

"(First this Shampoo girl I haven’t seen, then Ryoko the space pirate...)" she thought, her brow furrowed.

She glanced at her phone, contemplating whether to call Kaen and ask him on a date. But then she remembered her school responsibilities and sighed. "I’ll have to wait."

The next day, Kaen made his way to Tsukuyo’s temple, intending to check in on her. As he approached, he noticed a rather handsome young man exiting the temple. The man had short, spiky red hair and bright red eyes, and he was carrying a brown paper bag.

The man noticed Kaen and greeted him with a warm smile. "Ah, you must be Kaen. Tsukuyo mentioned you. I’m Akemitsu Akagami. I work here at the temple."
Kaen extended a hand for a handshake. "Nice to meet you. And yeah, I’m her fiancé."

Akemitsu’s eyes widened slightly, but he smiled again. "Since you’re her fiancé, could you do me a favor? Tsukuyo forgot her lunch. Could you deliver it to her at school?"

Kaen nodded, taking the brown bag. "Sure thing."

Kaen arrived at the entrance of Tsukuyo’s school and looked around for someone who could direct him. He approached a group of boys, but before he could say much, a figure wearing a paper bag on their head grabbed him and hurriedly dragged him to the nurse’s office.

Confused and slightly irritated, Kaen looked up as a figure entered the room. A girl wearing a green sweater, a blue skirt, and knee socks approached him. She carried herself with a familiar grace, and as she pulled off a brown paper bag covering her head, Kaen recognized her immediately.

"Tsukuyo?"

Tsukuyo sighed, her face tinged with embarrassment. "Why are you here?"

Kaen held up the bag. "Akemitsu asked me to deliver your lunch."

Tsukuyo’s eye twitched. "Stupid Akagami," she muttered under her breath. Then, she sighed again. "This is nice, but you can’t just show up here like this."

Kaen shrugged. "Alright, I’ll be going then—"

"Wait!" Tsukuyo blurted, stopping him. "You can’t go outside while everyone’s in PE! Everyone will see you!"

Kaen tilted his head, frowning. "Are you ashamed of me?"

Tsukuyo’s face turned bright red. "N-no! It’s not that! I just—"

Before she could explain further, there was a knock at the door. Panic set in, and Tsukuyo quickly dragged Kaen to one of the beds, pulling the blanket over them to hide.
Peeking out from under the covers, Tsukuyo saw two of her friends enter the room.

"Tsukki, how are you holding up?" asked Mana, a pink-haired girl with a bright, bubbly personality.

"I-I’m fine," Tsukuyo stammered nervously. "Just resting."

Kaen, hidden under the blanket, was lying across her legs, trying to stay as still as possible.

Her blue-haired friend chimed in. "We’ve got PE next, so we had time after changing. Thought we’d check in on you."

"Thanks, but I’ll be fine after a bit more rest," Tsukuyo said, trying to sound calm.

Mana tilted her head. "Hey, Tsukki? Your legs are looking kinda long."

Tsukuyo panicked, sinking deeper into the bed. Kaen shifted, trying to move, but accidentally ended up sliding under her sweater.

"Ah!" Tsukuyo shrieked, her face going crimson.

Her friends looked concerned. "Are you okay?" Mana asked.

"I-it’s nothing! Just a charlie horse!" Tsukuyo blurted, trying to keep Kaen still.

Mana frowned. "Hey, Tsukki, have you been gaining weight lately?"

Tsukuyo’s panic deepened. "I don’t have any extra weight down there!"

Mana looked horrified. "Oh no, are you crying? I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings! I’m so sorry!"

Kaen, struggling to breathe under the blanket, accidentally bit her on her left breast in his attempt to move.

"Ah!" Tsukuyo shrieked again, her thoughts racing. "(Did he just bite me? Why there of all places?!)"

Trying to change the subject, Mana asked, "Have you thought about rejoining the archery club? The tournament’s coming up."

"I can’t," Tsukuyo replied quickly, still red-faced. "I’m busy helping my family."

Her friends eventually left, leaving Tsukuyo and Kaen alone. Kaen finally freed himself from under the blanket, gasping for air.

As he sat up, he turned to see Tsukuyo clutching her chest, her face tearful and embarrassed. Realization hit him like a brick, and he turned red.

"I—uh—" Kaen stammered, at a complete loss for words.

Tsukuyo glared at him, her voice trembling. "Don’t. Say. A word."

Kaen, still flustered from the earlier encounter, sat on the edge of the nurse's office bed and glanced at Tsukuyo, who was now avoiding eye contact with him. He decided to change the subject, hoping to ease the awkward tension.

"So, Tsukuyo," he started, "what’s the deal with the archery club? You still in it?"

Tsukuyo hesitated before replying, her voice quieter than usual. "Well... technically, I still am."

Kaen raised an eyebrow. "But you don’t want to go back?"

Tsukuyo shifted uncomfortably, her gaze fixed on the floor. "I’m just... taking a break, that’s all."

Kaen leaned forward slightly, studying her expression. He could tell there was more to the story. "Taking a break, huh? Sounds like there’s more to it than that."

Tsukuyo frowned but didn’t respond immediately. Sensing her reluctance, Kaen decided to approach it from a different angle.

"Hey, maybe I could help out at your temple once in a while," he offered with a small smile. "That way, you’d have more time to enjoy your club activities. Besides, I’ve got some free time now that part of my school was... well, destroyed."

Tsukuyo’s head snapped up in surprise. "Wait, what?"

Before she could process his words further, she stood up too quickly, lost her balance, and fell forward. Kaen instinctively reached out to catch her, but the momentum sent them both tumbling onto the bed.

Their faces were inches apart, and before either could react, their lips brushed together in an unintentional kiss.

Tsukuyo froze, her eyes wide in shock as her brain scrambled to process what had just happened.

Kaen, equally stunned, quickly moved to rectify the situation. He gently lifted her and placed her back on the bed, avoiding eye contact.

"I, uh... gotta go!" he blurted, his face burning red.

Without waiting for a response, Kaen darted to the window, opened it, and leaped out with surprising agility. He landed outside and made his way toward the temple, leaving Tsukuyo sitting on the bed, still frozen and beet-red.

Tsukuyo finally snapped out of it, touching her lips with trembling fingers. "That... That’s the second time...!"

She buried her face in her hands, groaning in embarrassment. "(What is wrong with me?!)"

Meanwhile, Kaen sprinted toward the temple, his mind racing. "(How does this keep happening?! What is she doing to me?!)"

Kaen approached Mikazuki-Dera, the serene temple bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun. The soft hum of the evening cicadas filled the air as he wandered through the grounds, looking for anyone to talk to.

"Hello?" he called out, but no one responded. He walked deeper into the temple grounds, admiring the intricate architecture, until he suddenly heard a door slide open behind him.

Turning around, Kaen’s face turned bright red as he saw Kiki emerging from the bath, her hair wet and her towel wrapped loosely around her.

"Ara, ara," Kiki teased with a sly smile, noticing his flustered state. She sauntered up to him, her curves accentuated by the way she moved. "Am I straying from the path of enlightenment?"

Kaen turned away quickly, covering his face. "I-I wasn’t trying to—!"

Before he could finish, Kiki pressed herself lightly against him, her mischievous grin growing. "Relax, I’m just teasing you. You’re so easy to fluster, Kaen."

A few minutes later, now fully dressed in a robe and drying her hair, Kiki listened as Kaen explained why he was there.

"I see," Kiki said, her teasing demeanor softening. "It’s probably because of her sister. Tsukuyo idolizes Yuzuki, you know."

Kaen nodded, though his blush deepened when Kiki playfully grabbed his hand and pressed it against her huge chest to "test his resolve." Stammering, Kaen pulled away and excused himself to continue his search for Tsukuyo’s sister.

Kaen strolled through the temple grounds, observing the peaceful surroundings and feeling a sense of calm despite the chaos of recent events. As he looked around, his attention was drawn to a figure walking out of one of the temple buildings.

The girl was strikingly beautiful, with long purple hair that fell in two bangs framing her face, and a fringe covering her forehead. Her casual attire—a modest top and loose-fitting pants—emphasized her graceful movements and slender figure. She was clearly strong, as evidenced by the large bundle she carried effortlessly in her arms.

She noticed Kaen and smiled warmly. "Oh, you must be Kaen," she said as she approached him.

Kaen nodded, slightly taken aback by her presence. "Yeah, that’s me. And you are?"

"I’m Yuzuki Aoba," she said, bowing politely. "Tsukuyo’s older sister. It’s nice to finally meet you."

Kaen grinned, scratching the back of his head. "Nice to meet you too, Yuzuki. You’re... a lot different from Tsukuyo."

Yuzuki chuckled softly, setting down the bundle she was carrying. "I get that a lot. I help out around the temple quite a bit—lots of heavy lifting, lots of work. But it’s good to have you here. Tsukuyo mentioned you’re her fiancé?"

Kaen coughed awkwardly, his face flushing slightly. "Uh, yeah. It’s... complicated."

Yuzuki tilted her head, amused. "Well, since you’re here, why don’t you help me with something?" She handed him a bow and gestured toward a makeshift target set up nearby. "Let’s see how good you are at archery."

Kaen hesitated but nodded, taking the bow and testing its weight. "I’m not great, but I’ll give it a shot."

As they practiced, the sun began to set, painting the temple grounds in warm hues of orange and pink.

Chapter Text

Tsukuyo got home from school, changed out of her uniform into a cozy sweater and shorts with leggings, ready to relax after a long day. When she opened the door, she was surprised to see Kaen waiting for her.

"What are you doing here?" she asked, her tone a mix of curiosity and annoyance.

Kaen held up the bow he had been practicing with. "Wanted to ask you about archery. Why don’t you go back to the club?"

Tsukuyo looked away, her expression guarded. "It’s just... not something I care about anymore. It’s only fun—that’s it. I was never doing it to improve. I only started because Yuzuki was doing it. She’s the one who should go back. How could I return before she does? She was way better at it than me. Everyone loved her, too..."

Kaen studied her carefully. "So, you’re saying you gave up because you thought you couldn’t match her?"

Tsukuyo frowned. "It’s not just that. She gave it all up to help at the temple. She’s been pushing herself so hard..."

Kaen smiled and grabbed her hand. "Come on. I’ve got something to show you."

Kaen crossed his arms, standing beside Tsukuyo as they watched her sister, Yuzuki, prepare to fire another arrow. The surroundings were serene, but there was an air of tension as Yuzuki struggled with her stance and focus. Kaen decided to confront the underlying issue.

"You said your sister is suffering, but... well, just look," Kaen said, gesturing toward Yuzuki.

Tsukuyo hesitated, her heart pounding. She thought, No, I can’t watch... she still has the same elegance. The image of perfection... that profile.

Before she could overthink it, Yuzuki fired her arrow. It spun wildly in the air and landed harmlessly on the ground, eliciting a few stifled laughs from the onlookers.

Kaen glanced at Tsukuyo. "This is the truth—the one you buried deep inside yourself. Yuzuki wasn’t talented, but your guilt transformed the memory of her into something else you wanted to see."

Tsukuyo’s hands flew to her face as she looked in awe, "Ah, stop! She still looks awesome." She covered her face further, unable to hide her embarrassment. "This is why I didn’t want to see this! Why do you have to be such a jerk? Seeing her like this... it makes me wanna do archery again!"

From the sidelines, Akemitsu chimed in, "You need to get a hold of yourself."

Kaen smirked. "What were you even looking at? You just saw a meathead perform so poorly it could only be explained by divine providence! How is this the best she can do after over a year of practicing technique?"

Yuzuki, clearly annoyed, shouted back, "You could afford to talk a little quieter! Look, I know I’m bad. Why do you think I gave up? I’ve always struggled with my aim."

Kiki deadpanned, "That’s putting it mildly."

Mia, the blonde with pigtails, added with a smirk, "Don’t worry about it, Yuzuki! Your form is gorgeous. It’s just everything else you attempted that sucked."

Yuzuki covered her face with her hands and cried.

Kiki sighed. "Mia, show some restraint."

Yuzuki wiped her tears and set her jaw. "No! I’ll try again! That was just a practice shot!" She fired again, and once more, the arrow spun wildly and landed with a thud on the ground.

Tsukuyo blinked in disbelief. "What? You don’t have any talent for archery? And you didn’t quit the club because of the temple? For real?"

Yuzuki turned to her. "Uh, yeah. I thought you knew."

Tsukuyo stared at her sister, her mind racing. So then, why did I think...

Kurage, the youngest of the group quipped, "‘Cause you went full-horny brain for your sister and stopped paying attention."

Tsukuyo snapped, "Take that back!"

Yuzuki tilted her head in confusion. "Hm? What’s that mean?"

Kurage explained expressionless. "It means the sight of your profile while you’re holding a bow is too much for her, so her brain turns into mush every time she thinks about it."

Yuzuki laughed nervously, rubbing the back of her head. "Aw, you shouldn’t say embarrassing things about her!"

Tsukuyo groaned, covering her mouth. "Please, just shut up!"

Later That Evening...

Tsukuyo walked into the kitchen, fanning herself off. "Aah, I worked up a sweat. I think I earned a bath."

Before she could head to the bath, she saw Kaen heading out the door. "Kaen! Wait!"

Kaen turned, a playful grin on his face. "Careful not to run, or one of us might end up kissing again."

Tsukuyo blushed but managed a laugh. "I’ll be careful..." She paused, her expression softening. "So, I decided to return to the archery club, and it’s because of you. So, thanks, I guess."

Kaen grinned. "Glad to hear it."

Tsukuyo hesitated before asking, "Why did you go so far out of your way to help me?"

Kaen scratched the back of his head, looking away. "Why wouldn’t I help a friend? Or, in this case, my fiancée. Your situation also reminded me of something... Or maybe I just wanted to see you happy. I don’t know."

Tsukuyo stepped closer and turned him around to face her, her fingers pulled at the neckline of her sweater show a part of her bra and a hickey on her left breast. "You know, it’s still on me... the hickey you left. Back at the nurse’s office."

Kaen’s face turned red. "I-I... well, I didn’t mean—"

Tsukuyo placed her hands on his cheeks and kissed him softly. Before Kaen could react, she pulled away and bit his neck lightly, smirking.

"I want to go on a date tomorrow," she said, her voice firm but teasing. "Then we’ll consider ourselves even."

Kaen chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Sure."

Kaen jumps into a tree but then remembered he forgot something and went back to one of the rooms where he found Mia being wrapped in tape Kagura.The two looked at each other for a moment but then Kaen grabbed came for and left.

Later That Night…

Kaen returned to the Masaki residence, where he found Tenchi and Ranma lying sprawled on the floor, groaning.

Kaen raised an eyebrow. "What happened to you two?"

They both groaned in unison, "Martial arts tea ceremony..."

Kaen sat down with a sigh. "Yeah, sounds about right.What happened?"

“Got kidnapped, had to help this one guy get out of his engagement,Akane got involved,I fought a monkey and an old lady.”

“And that one guy came in here on a Crazy Horse”Tenchi groans.

Kaen looked up“Glad I missed that.”

(Writer's note:If you're a fan of Sentaro…I don't apologize, worst episode of That season and also not going to lie the stories kind of boring)

The next day…

Kaen and Ranma were sparring in the yard, the clang of fists and feet echoing through the morning air. Just as Ranma ducked under one of Kaen’s swings, Mia appeared with a sword in hand, accompanied by Kagura and Tsukuyo.

"Saotome!" Mia called out, her eyes blazing with determination. "I challenge you to a duel before your date!"

Kaen paused, wiping sweat from his brow. "A duel? Really?"

The two took their positions, swords in hand. Kaen tilted his head. "Soo...what’s the plan here?"

Mia stepped forward, her blade gleaming in the sun. "Hyakunin Isshu. Long ago, there was a samurai who lived a hundred lives by bringing one life to an end. And the contest to deliver the savior is known as Hyakunin Isshu—Japan's national sport."

A gust of wind blew past, carrying dust and leaves with it.

Kaen blinked and scratched his head. "Boy, it just got very Kuno in here. And I’m pretty sure that’s not how it works."

Kagura stepped forward with a soft smile. "Ready? Let’s begin."

Mia made the first move, slashing quickly and cutting a few strands of Kaen’s hair.

Kaen gasped, clutching his head. "No! My duo!"

Mia smirked, pointing her blade at him. "Prepare yourself. Next time, I’ll pierce the skin!"

Before she could make her next strike, Kagura noticed something unusual. Reaching forward, she pulled a hidden thread on Mia’s outfit. The result was immediate—Mia’s dress shifted, revealing a hint of her chest with some of the binding covering some of her skin.

A blushing Mia shouted, "LOOK AWAY!"

Kaen, startled, dropped his sword and instinctively tried to catch her attack. Instead, his hands accidentally cupped her chest.

Mia’s face turned a bright shade of red as she froze in place. Then, without warning, she fainted, falling to the ground.

Kagura giggled. "My, my."

Minutes later, everyone was gathered at the breakfast table. Mia sat across from Kaen, her cheeks puffed out in anger and her eyes on the verge of tears.

Kagura clapped her hands together. "In light of her loss, Mia will be penalized."

Mia pouted. "No way…My bindings!"

Kagura smirked. "You really crapped out, huh, Mia?"she turn to

Kagura turned her attention to Kaen, her tone chipper. "What do you say, Saotome? How should Mia be punished?"

Kaen blinked, startled. "Why do I have to decide?"

Kagura cheerfully replied, "Oh, if you're having trouble, please allow me!" She reached into her bag and pulled out a thick book. "I have here an extremely rare collection of penances and the Cyclopedia of the World's Most Unusual Aesthetic Practices. One of which we’ll impose on Mia!"

Kaen raised an eyebrow as he thought, A collection of penances? We could probably use this on Dad... or Akane. Maybe this is worth keeping.

Kagura slid over to Mia with the book open, flipping to a particularly elaborate section. "Oh, take a look at this one! It involves inserting objects into every orifice and enduring various things. Can you imagine?"

Mia’s cheeks flushed beet red. "Every orifice?!"

"Yep," Kagura said with a mischievous grin.

"Various things?" Mia repeated, her voice trembling.

"Yep," Kagura confirmed again, her tone unchanging.

Mia slammed the book shut. "I'll do it!"

"Hold on a second!" Kaen protested, standing abruptly.

Mia snapped her head toward him. "Don’t you pity me!"

"Just hear me out!" Kaen exclaimed. "If it’s up to me, there’s something else I want."

Kagura and Mia turned to him, both curious. "What I want from you is right there," Kaen said, pointing.

Mia followed his gesture, her face turning scarlet when she thought he was pointing at her chest instead of the book. "Is that agreeable?" Kaen asked, oblivious to her misunderstanding.

"Hold on, seriously? What you want from me is—"

Kaen nodded earnestly. "I’ll be really careful, at least for one night."

"Just one night?!" Mia asked, trembling with embarrassment.

"Please, I want it so bad—" Kaen began, only for Mia to bolt from the room, screaming, "Absolutely no freaking way!"

Ranma turned to Tenchi, baffled. "Any idea what just happened?"

Tenchi shrugged. "Nope."

Tsukuyo, who had been waiting patiently, grinned as she leaned toward Kaen. "I completely zoned out, so can we go on a date now?"

Kaen sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, let’s go."

As Kaen and Tsukuyo walked through town, they ran into Takiwaki Kuno, who immediately stepped in front of them and offered Tsukuyo a bouquet of roses. "For you, my fair maiden!" he declared dramatically.

Tsukuyo raised an eyebrow and glanced at Kaen. "Who is this guy?"

Kaen smirked. "The local pervert at our school. He has a thing for Akane... and the pigtailed girl."

Tsukuyo burst out laughing, knowing full well that the "pigtailed girl" was Ranma.

Kuno, realizing he was being ignored, attempted to attack Kaen with his bokken. Kaen easily sidestepped the blow and tripped Kuno, sending him sprawling onto the ground.

Before they could continue, Shampoo appeared out of nowhere, riding her bicycle. She stopped and hopped off, glaring at Tsukuyo. "You Kaen’s fiancée?" she asked.

Kaen sighed. "Shampoo, I told you, this engagement thing was my dad’s decision—"

Shampoo interrupted him with a quick kiss on the cheek”I know it old man's fault,Bye-bye”Shampoo rode off, leaving Tsukuyo glaring at Kaen.

"She kissed you," Tsukuyo muttered, crossing her arms.

Kaen groaned. "To be fair, I was seeing her before—"

"Save it," Tsukuyo said with a smirk, continuing forward.

Meanwhile, Ryoko lay on the roof of the Masaki household, arms behind her head as she stared up at the sky. She thought to herself, That blonde girl’s got some nerve... getting close to my Kaen.

Suddenly, she heard a faint meow. Startled, she teleported to the wreckage of her old ship and noticed a red light blinking in the debris. Her lips curled into a smirk. "Well, now. I see it’s finally born."

The lake rippled as a glowing red orb floated into her hands, pulsating with energy.

That evening, the group gathered for dinner, joined by a visitor: a girl with long pigtails and red gem-like eyes. Introducing herself, she said, "I’m Sasame. I’ve come to find my older sister."

Izuku, who had met her earlier, blushed and complimented her name. Sasame, flustered, disappeared with a gust of wind, only to reappear at talking to Tenchi’s father, seated next to Ayeka.

"I’ve come to take my sister home," Sasame announced.

Kaen, noticing her shy demeanor, commented, "She’s cute."

Izuku noticed the sorrowful look on Ayeka’s face.Tonight's dinner ended up being a celebration.

Mihoshi cries”You can't imagine how happy I am.Now I can finally go home.”

“I'm glad for you,Mihoshi”said Sasame.

During dinner, Akane noticed Ryoko wasn’t eating much. Kasumi and Nabiki also chimed in. "Ryoko, are you okay? You’ve barely touched your food," Kasumi asked.

Ryoko blushed. "I’ve been craving... pickles and ice cream."

Genma, Soun, and Tenchi’s father froze, their eyes wide. Kasumi tilted her head. "Ryoko, are you... perhaps pregnant?"

Everyone at the table stopped eating. Ryoko stood abruptly, rushing to the bathroom, where they heard the sounds of someone throwing up.

When she returned, she held a purple orb in her hands. "The baby is born," she declared. "The baby I had with Kaen."

The room fell silent.

Genma clapped Kaen on the shoulder. "That’s my boy! I’ve never been so proud."

As she did that,Ryoko took Kaen’s phone,took a picture of her and the egg,and sent it to Shampoo and Tsukuyo.

Ranma, in disbelief, muttered, "Guess I’m an uncle now."

“Wow, Saotome. Congratulations”said Izuku, sheepishly.

“Guess that makes me a grandpa..(Nodaka’s not going to be happy about this)”Genma thought.

Minutes later, Tsukuyo and Shampoo burst into the house. Tsukuyo stormed over to Kaen. "Is it true? You and Ryoko... did that?"

Ryoko smiles”If you must know,Kaen and I made love.”

Tsukuyo turned crimson“M-M-Made love?!”

Shampoo crossed her arms. "Aiya, no fair!"

The egg in Ryoko’s arms began to crack, and moments later, it hatched, revealing a small, adorable cabbit—a cross between a cat and a rabbit.

Ryoko grinned. "How’s a good Ryo-Ohki?"

Kaen buried his face in his hands. "I am the most confused man in the world right now at this moment."

Genma turn to Kaen”Kaen my boy,You make sure to raise Ryo-ohki well.”

“I'll do the complete opposite of what you've done”Kaen responds, deadpan.

Ryo-ohki meows a couple of times.

“Hungry?”Sasame then pulls out a carrot from a basket of vegetables and puts it towards Ryo-ohki. She sniffs it and then completely eats the entire carrot and meows with her sparkling eyes.

Genma looked outside to see a full moon and immediately close the blinds and cover up the windows.

“What are you doing,old man?”Kaen asks.

“Oh nothing,I just wanted to..uh..Have better lighting for my grandchild” he nervously laughs.

“Ryoko, please explain to them-”

“How she's our child?”Ryoko asks.

“Why?”Kaen groans.

Ryoko sighed”Fine.”

Mihoshi placed a hand on her chin”If I remember correctly, I think that's the name of your spaceship.”

“I guess everyone was having so much fun, they completely forgot”said Akane.

Nabiki raised an eyebrow”Doesn't that mean…”

“That means that she must really like the name”said Mihoshi, which made everyone fall to the ground in disbelief.

Meanwhile with Ayeka…

Ayeka was outside and she shed a few tears as tomorrow was her last day here on earth. Memories of the time she spent with Izuku came to mind but eventually went back to the house.

With Ryoko…

As the moonlight bathed the quiet countryside, Ryoko sat on the porch of the Masaki household, gazing at the stars. Kaen walked over and joined her, the crisp air carrying the faint hum of insects.

Breaking the silence, Ryoko glanced at Kaen. “Hey, about that transformation the other day... what’s up with that?”

Kaen raised an eyebrow. “Transformation? What are you talking about?”

“You know, when you went all... glowy and powerful. You really don’t remember?” Ryoko tilted her head, her ruby-red eyes searching his face for answers.

Kaen scratched the back of his head. “Nope. I honestly have no clue what you’re talking about.”

Ryoko frowned. “Figures. Guess I’ll have to keep an eye on you.” She sighed wistfully, leaning back against the wooden post. “I wish she was around for stuff like this.”

Kaen turned to her, curiosity piqued. “Who?”

“My mom,” Ryoko said softly. “Washu. She’s still the greatest scientist in the universe, but... she disappeared one day. I haven’t seen her in 600 years.”

Kaen’s gaze softened. He could sense the weight in her voice, the loneliness she masked behind her usual bravado. “I get it,” he said quietly. “I can’t even remember the last time I saw my mom.”

For a moment, the two shared a rare, unspoken understanding, their mutual longing for the mothers they had lost in different ways.

Later that night, Kaen was trying to sleep in his futon, the room bathed in darkness save for the faint moonlight spilling through the window. He was just on the verge of drifting off when he felt something pressing down on him.

Groggily, he opened his eyes—and froze.

“Mia?” he blurted out, seeing her perched atop his futon.

Mia’s cheeks were flushed, and she avoided his gaze. “Let’s settle this once and for all,” she said, her voice trembling slightly.

Kaen rubbed his eyes, trying to process what was happening. “What are you doing? What’s this about?”

Mia nervously fidgeted, her words tumbling out. “One night, like you said. I’m... I’m ready to accept my penalty now.”

Kaen’s confusion deepened. “Penalty? What are you talking about?”

Mia’s face turned even redder as she tugged at the neckline of her sweater dress, revealing a black lacy bra. “D-do what you want,” she stammered, clearly embarrassed.

Kaen blinked in disbelief as she buried his face in her chest. “Wait. Hold on a second.”

“Hurry up!” Mia snapped, her embarrassment turning into impatience. “This is really humiliating! This is what you wanted, right?”

Kaen hesitated before cautiously placing his hands on her chest. “Mia, I meant the book.”

Mia froze, her mind grinding to a halt. “The... book?” she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper.

Just then, a flash went off, illuminating the room. Kaen and Mia turned to see Kagura standing at the door, grinning mischievously, camera in hand.

“Oh, this is gold,” Kagura teased.

Mia’s face turned scarlet as she quickly pulled her sweater back up. “All you wanted was the book?!” she shrieked before bolting out of the room, her mortification echoing in her footsteps.

Kaen groaned and quickly scrambled after her. “Mia, wait! I’m sorry!”

Kaen followed Mia through the garden, her frantic steps crunching against the gravel path. Kagura, still grinning like a Cheshire cat, pointed toward a nearby shed. “She ran in there.”

Kaen sighed, running a hand through his hair before cautiously approaching the shed. “Mia?” he called out softly, opening the door.

Inside the dimly lit shed, Kaen found Mia sitting on a crate, hugging her knees, her face turned away.

“How did you even know I was in here?” Mia asked, her voice low.

“Kagura pointed it out,” Kaen replied simply.

Mia grumbled under her breath. “Damn you, Kagura...”

Kaen leaned against the doorframe. “So, what are you doing in here? The Masaki shed isn’t exactly a five-star hideout.”

“That’s none of your business,” Mia snapped. She stood and tried the door. Her hand rattled the handle. “No way…”

Kaen smirked. “Don’t tell me it’s locked.”

“It is!” Mia exclaimed, pulling harder on the door. “I can’t get it open!”

Kaen looked around the shed, his brow furrowing. “I could probably break it down, but this isn’t my place. The windows are tiny and useless, and my phone’s back in the room—thanks to someone running off. If we yell, no one will hear us since we’re so far from the house and shrine. So... not ideal.”

Mia groaned. “Just stay away from me.”

Kaen raised an eyebrow. “Unfortunately, there’s no blanket in here, so…”

“I don’t want anything that’s been touched by a man!” Mia snapped.

Kaen’s patience thinned. “Look, I already deal with Akane’s stubbornness daily. I don’t need more of it from you.”

Silence filled the shed until Mia suddenly sneezed. Kaen sighed and walked toward her.

“It’s cold, and you’re going to get sick,” he said firmly.

Mia turned toward him, her cheeks pink. “Stay away.”

“Quit being stubborn,” Kaen replied, taking another step closer.

“Just leave me alone!” Mia protested, her voice rising.

The two stared at each other, tension thick in the air.

“I’m warning you,” Mia blurted out, her voice trembling, “if you don’t keep your distance, I’m going to get turned on!”

Kaen blinked, his cheeks flushing. “Sorry, what?”

Mia’s face burned red. “No, I mean—” Her words faltered as tears welled in her eyes. “Damn it. Why is this happening?”

Before she could say anything else, Kaen wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a warm embrace.

“I told you—” she began to protest.

“You’re shivering,” Kaen interrupted softly. “There’s no blanket, and I’m not going to let you freeze. I’m sorry if this makes you uncomfortable.”

Mia trembled in his arms. “Stop being so kind to me.”

They sat there in silence, Mia curled up with her knees to her chest, Kaen’s arms still around her.

After a while, Mia’s voice broke the quiet. “Could you forget what I said earlier? And... what happened in your room too?”

Kaen hesitated, looking away. “That’s going to be tough.”

Mia let out a humorless laugh. “I wish you’d just said yes, even if it was a lie.”

“You were acting kind of different back there,” Kaen remarked, unsure of what else to say.

“Different, huh?” Mia chuckled softly.

Kaen’s brow furrowed. “Did I say something wrong?”

Mia sighed, her voice quieter. “The thing is... that actually was the real me. No matter what I do, I can’t escape my true nature. It’s like I’m cursed. That’s why I came to Japan.”

Kaen tilted his head. “The whole reason you came here? Why?”

Mia hesitated, then let out a heavy sigh. “Promise me you’ll forget I said this.” She paused before continuing. “My family… we have a reputation for being, well, let’s just say... an ‘erotic family.’”

Kaen blinked in confusion. “An... erotic family?”

Mia nodded, her cheeks flushed. “Our lineage is long and... distinctive. My mother used to tell me, ‘A Christoph must always be surrounded by admirers—and they must be wildly attractive.’ When I was little, I thought she was the coolest person ever. But when she said ‘friends,’ she really meant lovers. I didn’t get it at first. I even said that at school once, and… well, it didn’t go over well. By the time I realized what she meant, everyone avoided me like the plague.”

Kaen listened quietly as she continued.

“Kagura was the first person to explain everything to me. She told me about Zen Buddhism, and that’s how I ended up here—in a convent in Japan, where men were forbidden, and no one knew my family name. I thought I could reinvent myself. But then Akegami showed up. And now you. Ever since yesterday, I feel like I’m back to square one.” She looked away, her voice trembling. “But that’s not fair to you.”

Kaen exhaled. “You know, we’re kind of in the same boat.”

Mia looked at him, puzzled. “We are?”

Kaen nodded.He's explain everything that his father had done to them as children and his way of living.

Mia’s eyes widened. “He didn’t even check first? Your dad’s a jerk!”

Kaen laughed. “Yeah, but running away wasn’t an option. So I chose something else.”

“What’s ‘something else’?” Mia asked, curiosity breaking through her sadness.

“I march to my own beat,” Kaen said confidently. “If my dad wants me to take over the dojo, I’ll say no and start my own. And you? If your mom wants you to be like her, tell her to shove it. Marry who you want to marry—or don’t marry anyone at all. It’s your life.”

Mia blinked, stunned by his words. “I have to admit… part of me thought you were only interested in my body.”

Kaen looked at her seriously. “Mia, you do have an attractive body. But I’m more interested in the person inside.”

For a moment, the shed was silent. Then, Mia let out a soft laugh. “You’re really something, you know that?”

Kaen grinned. “I’ve been told.”

The two sat together, the tension easing as the warmth of their shared understanding filled the room.

“(Tsukuyo is lucky to have him as a fiance..)”Mia thought.

The group stood in awe as Sasame's spaceship hovered majestically before them. Ryoko crossed her arms, a sly grin spreading across her face.

“Well, time to say goodbye,” she teased. “I’ll miss you—no, really, I will. But I’d be glad to escort you partway.”

Ayeka huffed in irritation, her arms firmly crossed. “Without a wayward ship, that is.”

Ryoko turned to look for Ryo-Ohki, only to notice the cabbit distracted, happily playing with Mihoshi and Sasami. With a flick of her wrist, Ryoko picked up the oblivious cabbit and tossed her into the air.

“Hey, Ryo-Ohki, we’ve got work to do!”

The cabbit let out a startled meow before transforming mid-air into a gleaming spaceship. Gasps of amazement filled the air.

Ayeka stepped forward, trying to keep her composure. “We don’t need—”

“Oh, please, it’ll be such a help!” Mihoshi interrupted, pleading with sparkling eyes.

“Yay! Ryo-Ohki’s coming partway with us!” Sasami cheered, clapping her hands excitedly.

Ayeka sighed and turned to face the spaceship. “Sasame, Mihoshi, we’re leaving. Get aboard.”

The two followed Ayeka, though Mihoshi paused to wave enthusiastically at Ryoko. “I’m counting on you to beat up the space pirate!” she exclaimed cheerfully.

Kaen leaned toward Ryoko, whispering dryly, “She completely forgot you are the space pirate, huh?”

Ryoko sweatdropped, scratching the back of her head. “Yeah… I think she did.”

Nearby, Izuku stepped forward. “Mind if I come along too?”

Ryoko shrugged. “Sure. What about you, Kaen?”

Kaen shook his head. “After what happened last time? Nope. Besides, I’ve got to escort Mia and Kagura back to the temple.”

Mia’s cheeks turned a deep shade of red, and Ryoko’s sharp eyes didn’t miss it. A mischievous grin crept onto her face, but before she could comment, both ships lifted off, leaving the group behind.

Everyone waved as the spaceships soared into the sky. However, just five minutes later, as the group turned to head back, a loud crash echoed from the lake.

They spun around to see Sasame’s spaceship half-submerged in the water, with Ryo-Ohki hovering nearby.

Minutes later…

Ayeka sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of her nose. “So let me get this straight,” she said, turning toward Sasame.

Kaen crossed his arms, looking unimpressed. “You’re telling me Ryo-Ohki saw a carrot, crashed into your ship, and now no one’s going home?”

Sasame nodded sheepishly. “Uh-huh.”

Ryoko groaned, dragging a hand down her face. “Unbelievable.”

Izuku chuckled, hands in his pockets. “Guess they’re here to stay.”

Kaen, meanwhile, caught a glimpse of Ayeka’s expression. There was a small, almost imperceptible smile on her lips, and it didn’t go unnoticed by Ryoko, whose irritation doubled.

Ryoko turned to Mia, her eyes narrowing suspiciously. “So, what’s your deal? Why are you blushing?”

Mia glanced at Kaen, her face turning crimson.

Mini flashback…

As the two had drifted off to sleep in the shed, Mia had stirred awake, feeling something poking her beneath. Groggily, she opened her eyes to find Kaen’s hands resting on her chest.

Back to the present…

“Nothing,” Mia said quickly, avoiding eye contact as Kagura giggled behind her hand.

Ryoko’s eyes sparkled with curiosity, but she let it slide for now. “Uh-huh. Sure.”

Kaen sighed, running a hand through his hair as the group stood by the lake, already bracing themselves for whatever chaos awaited next.

Chapter Text

At the Cat Café, the sound of a bell jingled as the door swung open. A striking figure walked in—a woman with light blue hair streaked with white bangs, clad in a skintight black bodysuit that emphasized her toned physique. Her uniform, resembling a modified karate gi, added a commanding aura to her presence.

Cologne greeted her with a knowing smirk. “Ah, Kyuri, you’ve finally made it.”

Shampoo beamed, clasping her hands together. “Great-Grandmother and I were wondering when you’d show up.”

Kyuri surveyed the room, her sharp eyes glinting. “So, what’s all the fuss about?”

Cologne chuckled. “There’s a boy, Kaen, who showed up recently. Strong, with an unusual aura. He’s tied to Ranma Saotome—another young man with plenty of potential. I suspect he might’ve caught your attention.”

Kyuri tilted her head, a faint smile curling her lips. “So that’s probably what I sensed the other day.”

Cologne nodded, a glimmer of intrigue in her gaze. “Indeed. It seems fate has brought him to us. I thought you’d like to see for yourself.”

Meanwhile, Kaen, Ranma, and Tenchi were in the midst of a rigorous training session. The sound of their blows echoed through the crisp morning air as they practiced their forms in sync.

“At least there’s one good side to living out here,” Kaen said, wiping the sweat from his brow. “Dad being too lazy to train us.”

Ranma nodded in agreement, his expression exasperated. “Yeah, no kidding. If I have to hear one more story about his ‘glory days,’ I’m gonna lose it.”

Nearby, Tenchi’s grandfather watched with a wise smile, his hands resting on his wooden staff. Akane and Nabiki approached, both intrigued by the scene.

Akane’s attention was drawn to a nearby cave with an ancient shrine standing guard before its entrance. She tilted her head curiously. “Sir, what’s that over there?”

Tenchi’s grandfather turned to see where she was pointing. His expression turned serious. “Ah, that cave… It’s said to house a goblin. Seven hundred years ago, a terrible creature came from the sky, wreaking havoc on the land. The villagers, desperate to protect themselves, built that shrine with a magical force field to seal it away.”

“A goblin from the sky?” Nabiki repeated, raising an eyebrow.

“Indeed,” the old man replied, his tone grave. “It’s been dormant for centuries, but I’d advise you all to stay far away from that place. Trouble tends to follow curiosity.”
Despite the warning, everyone’s interest was piqued. They gathered near the shrine, studying it with a mix of awe and unease.

Suddenly, with a flash of light, Ryoko appeared, wrapping her arms playfully around both Saotome brothers. “Miss me, boys?” she teased, grinning mischievously.

Ranma groaned, trying to shake her off. “Get off me, Ryoko!”

Kaen chuckled, clearly enjoying his brother’s discomfort. “You’re not gonna win this one, Ranma.”

Akane’s eyes narrowed as jealousy bubbled to the surface. Without thinking, she grabbed her mallet and swung it at Ranma.

“Stop fooling around, you jerk!”

The force of the blow sent Ranma flying through the air, directly into the cave’s entrance.

Everyone froze in horror.

Inside the cave, a faint rumble echoed, growing louder with each passing second. The ground beneath their feet trembled as an ancient, otherworldly roar filled the air.

Kaen turned to Akane, his face pale. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”

Ryoko’s confident grin quickly faded, replaced with a grimace of apprehension. “Great. Just great. Guess we’re dealing with that now.”

Kaen sighed, rubbing his temples. “This is going to be a long day.”

“Well, you guys have fun with that—”

Minutes later…

Kaen, Ryoko, and a tied-up Akane trudged through the dimly lit cave. Akane squirmed and shouted, “Untie me!”

Ryoko’s confident grin quickly faded, replaced with a grimace of apprehension. “Great. Just great. Guess we’re dealing with that now.”

Kaen sighed, rubbing his temples. “This is going to be a long day.”

“Well, you guys have fun with that—”

seconds later…

Kaen, Ryoko, and a tied-up Akane trudged through the dimly lit cave. Akane squirmed and shouted, “Untie me!”

Kaen shot her a flat look. “Nope. This is your mess, and you’re going to own up to it. About time you took some responsibility.”

Ryoko smirked, adding fuel to the fire. “Maybe she’s just scared.”

“N-no!” Akane protested, but her shaky voice betrayed her.

The trio ventured deeper into the cave, their footsteps echoing eerily. Soon, they came across a shattered boulder that had clearly once served as a barrier.

Kaen frowned, gesturing at the debris. “Well, now I have to worry if Ranma’s concussed. Looks like you broke the seal. Thanks for that, Akane.”

Ryoko rolled her eyes dramatically. “Talk about a disaster.”

Dragging Akane along, the trio accidentally triggered several traps. Ryoko gleefully used Akane as a makeshift shield to deflect falling debris and sudden bursts of flame.

“Can you not use me as a human shield?!” Akane shouted.

“Consider it punishment,” Ryoko replied with a sly grin.

Finally, they arrived at the source of the trouble—a massive green crystal, cracked and glowing ominously.

“Uh-oh,” Kaen muttered, eyes narrowing.

The crystal fractured further, revealing a strange pod beneath it. Without waiting to see what would happen next, Kaen grabbed Ryoko and bolted.

“Wait! Did you forget someone?!” Akane screamed as they left her behind.

Kaen groaned, sprinting alongside Ryoko and Ranma, who had joined them mid-escape. “Why do I feel like we’ve been in this exact situation before?”

Ranma skidded to a halt. “Wait, where’s Akane?!”

Kaen froze, realization dawning. “Oh, kami. This is happening again.”

They all turned back, dashing toward the source of a bright, pulsing light. Ryoko scooped up Akane, still tied up, and teleported them out of the cave just in time.

A massive explosion of light erupted from the crystal, illuminating the entire area. From the glow emerged a figure—a spiky-haired, redheaded girl with an unmistakable aura of confidence.

Ryoko’s eyes widened in shock. “No way…”

Kaen blinked. “Who is that?”

The woman smirked, striking a dramatic pose. “Washu, the greatest scientist in all the universe!”

As if on cue, a tiny robot resembling Washu appeared on her arm, and two small dolls popped up on her shoulders, chanting in unison: “Washu, you’re a genius!” “You can do it, Washu!”

Washu’s gaze quickly landed on Ryoko, and her smug demeanor melted into one of pure delight. She ran over, arms wide open. “My little Ryoko! Look how big you’ve grown—”

Ryoko blushed furiously, squirming in embarrassment. “Not in front of Kaen!”

Kaen, thoroughly baffled, pointed at Washu. “Wait… is she your—”

“I’m Ryoko’s mother,” Washu declared proudly, flashing a smug smile.

Everyone stood frozen, their jaws practically hitting the ground.

“Mother?!” Kaen and Ranma exclaimed in unison.

Ryoko groaned, burying her face in her hands. “Why does this stuff always happen to me…”

The Tendo and Masaki families gathered in stunned silence as Washu stood before them, her red hair shimmering under the sunlight. She adjusted her glasses, scanning the group with a mischievous smile.

“Well, I suppose introductions are in order,” Washu began. “I’m Washu, the greatest scientist in the entire universe! My brilliance knows no bounds, and I—”

Ayeka interrupted, narrowing her eyes. “I recognize that name. The most infamous mad scientist in the universe.”

Washu smirked, unfazed by the accusation. “Infamous, you say? I prefer visionary, but I’ll take it as a compliment.”

Mihoshi gasped, her eyes lighting up in sudden realization. “The scientist who was exiled 600 years ago! So this is the planet you landed on!”

Soun stroked his chin thoughtfully, piecing things together. “So the people of the past must have known the crystal was dangerous. That’s why they sealed it behind a barrier.”

Washu chuckled, shaking her head. “Well, they weren’t wrong. That crystal pod was my emergency stasis chamber. But someone broke the seal. Something—or someone—hit the pod so hard I thought I’d die!”

As if rehearsed, Kaen, Ranma, Nabiki, Tenchi, and Ryoko simultaneously pointed at Akane.

“Her.”

Washu turned toward Akane with a raised eyebrow. She tapped away on a small, holographic computer that appeared in her hands. In seconds, Akane was engulfed in a bright light. When it faded, she had been turned into a turtle.

“W-what just happened?!” Akane’s voice squeaked from her turtle form.

Washu giggled mischievously. “Just rearrainged your genes and accelerated you metabolism! Don’t worry; I’ll change you back. Eventually.”

The group erupted in protests, with Nabiki snapping pictures and Ryoko cackling. Kaen couldn’t help but shake his head, muttering, “Why am I not surprised?”

Ryoko, still amused, turned to Washu. “Say, since you’re here, could you do me a favor?”

Washu tilted her head. “A favor? Well, that depends. What do I get in return?”

Minutes later…

The Tendo dojo stood completely transformed. Where the modest building once stood was now a massive, modernized structure, complete with expanded training areas, luxurious living quarters, and even a science lab on the side. Everyone stood in awe, their mouths agape.

“This is amazing!” Nabiki marveled, already calculating how much the upgraded dojo would increase their property value.

Kaen and Ranma wandered through the halls, stopping in front of their new rooms. Kaen opened his door to see a comfortable and spacious setup.

“Never had my own room before,” Kaen admitted quietly, staring at the space in wonder.

Washu, overhearing, crossed her arms and commented, “That’s just sad.”

Ryoko stepped into her own room, conveniently located right next to Kaen’s. Genma, now in panda form, tried to protest her presence.

“This is a family dojo!” Genma growled, holding up a sign.

Ryoko grinned wickedly, summoning a small energy blade. “Oh, I just wanted to try cooking some panda. You know, for research.”

Genma immediately backed off, waddling away in defeat.

Later, Ryoko sat with Washu, leaning in conspiratorially. “So, Washu, I have a question about someone.”

Washu raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Oh? Who?”

Ryoko gestured toward Kaen, who was busy unpacking in his new room. “Him.”

Washu’s curiosity piqued, her eyes gleaming with interest. “Hmm… He does seem intriguing. I think I’ll stick around for a while. This could get interesting.”

Ryoko smirked. “Oh, it’ll definitely get interesting.”

the next day...

On a distant spaceship, Kilmaria, a striking and curvaceous demon woman, stood with an amused smile on her face. Her silver, emotionless eyes scanned the screen in front of her. Dressed in a revealing purple dragon-emblazoned dress that showed off her cleavage and midsection, paired with a white fur-trimmed jacket, black stockings, and boots, she was both alluring and fearsome.

“Found you, Ryoko,” she said, her lips curling upward.

Meanwhile, on Earth, Kaen was in the Tendo dojo yard practicing mental image sparring with Tenchi. They traded invisible blows until the loud crash of something landing shook the ground, interrupting their focus.

Kaen frowned and ran to check it out. However, as he turned the corner, he collided with something soft and warm, losing his balance and falling flat against the mysterious object. He opened his eyes to find himself face-first in the middle of someone’s chest.

“Horns on her head…?” he thought before quickly realizing what or who he had crashed into.

The woman looked down at him with an amused smirk. “Incidentally… how long do you intend to cling to me?”

Kaen scrambled back, his face red. “S-sorry! I didn’t mean to—!”

Kilmaria laughed, her voice sultry. “You’ve set my heart racing, young man.”

Kaen nervously chuckled and stood up, brushing himself off. “Who… are you?”

“I am Kilmaria of Corruption,” she announced proudly. “I’ve come to find my long-time rival, Ryoko. Don’t worry, young man, I have no interest in fighting weaklings. I won’t attack you.”

Kaen’s eyebrow twitched at the insult. “Weakling?! I’ll show you weak!”

Kilmaria raised an eyebrow, initially dismissing his challenge. But then she paused, sensing something hidden within Kaen. Her curiosity was piqued. “Very well, let’s see what you’ve got.”

The two moved to an empty lot for their duel. Their fists clashed, and Kaen was immediately sent flying back. However, he got back up and charged at her again, determined not to back down.

For a while, it seemed like Kaen was evenly matched with her. But as the fight progressed, Kilmaria’s superior skills began to show. She outclassed him, and with one final blow, she sent him crashing into a wall.

“Looks like you’re done,” Kilmaria said, turning to leave. But just as she did, she felt an intense energy behind her.

Kaen stood, his aura blazing golden and his hair shifting to match.

Kilmaria barely had time to react before Kaen lunged at her, landing a powerful punch that sent her flying through another wall. She staggered to her feet, her lips curling into a wide grin. “I’m happy… oh so happy! It’s been a while since a fight didn’t end in one blow!”

Purple flames erupted around her hands as she summoned her power. “Let’s keep going!”

Kaen smirked, feeling her excitement. “Fine by me.”

From above, Ryoko was flying through the sky with sake in hand. She stopped mid-sip when she saw the two trading blows below. Her eyes widened in disbelief as Kaen kicked Kilmaria to the ground.

Kilmaria struggled to rise, her mind racing. Am I… going to lose? She smiled through the pain. “I’ll burn you to cinders!” she declared, forming a massive purple ball of flame. “Fearful Flare!”

Kaen jumped straight at it, punching through the flames and landing his signature Chestnut Fist on Kilmaria. She fell to the ground, defeated.

“I… have been defeated?” she muttered, stunned. She looked up at him. “What is your name?”

“Saotome Kaen,” he replied, offering a hand.

Kilmaria hesitated, then smiled weakly. “You should finish me off.”

Kaen shook his head. “Nah. I enjoyed our fight. You’re incredible. I’d like to spar with you again sometime. Those flames of yours are something else.”

Kilmaria blinked, surprised by his words. As he walked away, she thought, Saotome Kaen… I’ve met someone who understands me.

Later that evening, Ryoko confronted Kaen.

“You beat Kilmaria? The Kilmaria? She’s one of the most relentless fighters in the galaxy. Not even Jurai or the Galaxy Police mess with her!”

Kaen shrugged. “She said you were her rival, so that means you must be pretty strong too, Ryoko. Wanna spar sometime?”

Ryoko’s mind went straight to the gutter. “Oh, I wouldn’t mind going one-on-one with you,” she said with a sly grin.

“Great!” Kaen replied enthusiastically.

Before he could react, Ryoko pushed him onto his futon and took off her robe. Kaen’s face turned crimson. Thinking quickly, he winced and groaned.

Ryoko paused, her expression softening. “Still sore from the fight, huh? Alright, we’ll finish this another time.”

She kissed him on the forehead and phased through the wall, leaving Kaen to breathe a sigh of relief.

The next day, Kaen was walking to school with Nabiki while Akane stayed home to cook breakfast. They were halfway there when Kilmaria suddenly appeared, blocking their path.

“Kaen!” she called out. “I challenge you to another fight!”

Kaen sighed. “Sorry, I’ve got school.”

As he turned to walk away, Kilmaria called out again. “Wait!”

He turned back, only for her to step forward”I have fallen in love with you!”

Before he could process her words, Kilmaria grabbed him and kissed him deeply. Then, without another word, she turned and flew off.

Nabiki walked up to Kaen, smirking. “Well, well. Looks like your love life’s going better than Kuno’s or Ranma’s.”

Kaen groaned, rubbing the back of his neck. “Why me?”

End of Chapter.

Chapter Text

Izuku Midoriya was on his way to Furinkan High School when he accidentally bumped into someone. He quickly turned to see a short girl with long, messy, wavy chartreuse hair streaked with pink specks. Her bushy eyelashes and big round eyes, with irises that transitioned from teal to yellow, gave her a vibrant, energetic presence. She was wearing the school’s girls' uniform, and her sunny expression made her stand out even more.

“Oh no, I’m so sorry!” Izuku exclaimed, helping her up.

The girl dusted herself off and beamed at him. “Don’t worry about it! I’m Hagakure Toru. Nice to meet you!”

Izuku smiled nervously, scratching the back of his head. “I’m Izuku Midoriya. Nice to meet you too.”

Toru blushed slightly at the sight of Izuku’s kind expression. “Are you new here too?”

“Not really,” Izuku admitted as they started walking together. “I don’t usually take this route, but I had to drop my little sister off at school today.”

“That’s so sweet!” Toru said, her cheerful tone making Izuku relax.

Minutes later, Toru was introduced to the class. She walked in with her signature upbeat energy, waving at everyone. Her eyes immediately locked onto Izuku, and to his surprise, she made her way over and sat down next to him with a cheerful grin.

“Looks like we’re desk buddies now!” she said, her voice brimming with excitement.

Izuku chuckled nervously but nodded. “Yeah, it seems so.”

Kaen smirks”(Looks like Izuku’s popular.)”

During PE class…

The students were split into teams for volleyball. Izuku,Kaen,and Tenchi noticed a group of boys openly staring at Akane Tendo as she prepared to serve.

Kaen, standing nearby, couldn’t help but smirk and mutter loudly enough for everyone to hear, “You do know her sisters are better looking, right? Flat-chested, beetle-haircut tomboys are your thing?”

Akane, who had been focusing on the game, froze as the comment reached her ears. Her face turned red with anger. Without missing a beat, she spiked the volleyball with all her strength—directly at Kaen’s head.

The ball hit its mark with a loud thud, sending Kaen sprawling to the ground.

Tenchi helped Kaen to his feet, guiding him toward the nurse’s office. As they passed Akane, Tenchi gave her a disapproving look.

“You need to control your anger,” he said calmly. “I feel sorry for Ranma having to deal with this all the time.”

Akane’s anger faltered at his words. For a moment, guilt flickered in her expression as she watched them walk away.

Minutes later…

Minutes later, Kaen Saotome groggily opened his eyes in the nurse's office. The dim lighting and the faint smell of antiseptic filled the room. Blinking, his gaze fell upon a strikingly beautiful woman standing beside his bed.

She was tall and curvaceous, her long purple-blue hair cascading down her back like a shimmering waterfall. Her violet eyes sparkled with recognition and surprise. She wore an open lab coat over a revealing blue-gray top and a short black skirt, her outfit accentuating her stunning figure.

“Kaen...?” she said softly, her cheeks flushing a light pink.

Kaen blinked. “Uh... do I know you?”

Before she could answer, another voice interrupted.

“Kaen Saotome, huh? You’ve been causing quite the stir today.”

Kaen turned his head to see another breathtaking woman entering the room. She had green eyes, reddish-brown hair tied back to hide her pointy elf-like ears, and a playful smile that radiated confidence. Her outfit was equally revealing, consisting of a pink top secured by a belt at her waist, a black skirt, and a long white lab coat.

“I’m Ryouko Mikado, the second school nurse,” she said with a wink, her tone lighthearted yet teasing. “You really know how to make an entrance.”

Kaen quickly sat up, scratching the back of his head. “I’m fine, really. No need to fuss over me.” He tried to wave them off, but his face was flushed from their combined beauty.

As Kaen gathered his things and made a quick exit, Mikado approached the first nurse with a knowing smile. “So, was that him?” she asked casually.

The first nurse nodded. “Yes... it’s been a while.”

Mikado chuckled, crossing her arms. “Small world, isn’t it?”

After the final bell rang, Kaen was about to leave the school grounds when he noticed Aki being bothered by Takiwaki Kuno near the gate. Kuno, as dramatic and over-the-top as ever, loomed over Aki, spouting poetry and attempting to corner her.

Kaen’s eyes narrowed. With a sigh, he approached the scene, tapping Kuno on the shoulder. “Hey, Kuno. Why don’t you back off?”

Kuno turned with a sneer. “You dare interrupt my courtship, lowly peasant? Whether it’s the younger one or the older, how dare you interfere in the amorous endeavors of your betters!”

Kaen smirked. “Amorous endeavors? Looks more like harassment to me.”

Enraged, Kuno raised his bokken. “Prepare yourself! No one interferes with the Blue Thunder of Furinkan High and lives to tell the tale!”

Kaen dodged the swing effortlessly, delivering a precise kick to Kuno’s side. The self-proclaimed samurai crumpled to the ground in one hit, groaning dramatically.

Aki, relieved, walked up to Kaen with a soft smile. “Once again, you’ve come to my rescue. Thank you.”

Kaen blinked, confused for a moment, before a long-buried memory surfaced.

Flashback….

In a bustling village in China, Kaen was wandering the streets, frustrated and fuming as he searched for his father, Genma. The man had pulled another one of his infamous stunts, and Kaen was determined to give him a piece of his mind.

His attention shifted when he noticed a group of thugs harassing a woman with long, flowing hair and an elegant demeanor. Without hesitation, Kaen intervened, quickly dispatching the troublemakers with his martial arts.

The woman, Aki, smiled gratefully. “Thank you so much. I was actually trying to relax but those men showed up.”

Kaen shrugged. “It’s no problem.”

To show her appreciation, Aki offered him a box of chocolates. “These are bonbons my friend gave me. Would you like some?”

Unaware of their alcoholic content, Kaen ate a few, and the slight buzz from the whiskey loosened his tongue.

As Aki casually mentioned her mother arranging marriage meetings, Kaen, now a bit tipsy, chuckled. “Why not marry me then?”

Aki blushed deeply. “W-we couldn’t! You’re just—”

Kaen picked her up bridal-style, his face set with drunken determination. “Then let’s go find a place to get married.”

Despite her protests, Kaen found a small officiant nearby who didn’t ask many questions.

Before she knew it, Aki found herself standing across from Kaen, her face flushed. “Are you sure you won’t regret this?”

Kaen, still holding onto the effects of the whiskey bonbons, grinned. “I don’t see the problem. It’s not like boys with tails who transform into animals because of a curse are off-limits, right?”

And with that, they were married.

Back to the Present….

Kaen’s eyes widened as the memory hit him full force. Crap baskets. He thought to himself. So… I’m married. That’s bad. If Tsukuyo, Ryoko, or Shampoo find out, I’m going to look like a punching bag. And then there’s Kilmaria from this morning… life sucks.

Aki interrupted his spiraling thoughts. “If it’s okay with you… I’d like to keep our marriage a secret. I don’t want the staff or students gossiping.”

Kaen quickly nodded. “Yeah, that works. I’ve got a… complicated life anyway.”

one explanation later…

Aki giggled at his sheepish expression. “I understand.” She leaned closer and whispered with a mischievous smile, “Just as long as I’m first.”

Kaen’s face flushed red as Aki walked away with a playful wave.

Kaen entered the familiar atmosphere of the Cat Café, hoping to clear his head. The smell of spices and tea greeted him as Cologne gave him a knowing glance, while Shampoo waved cheerfully from the kitchen.

Kaen sighed, sitting at a table. This day just keeps getting more and more complicated.

At the Cat Café…

Kaen and Cologne entered the Cat Café, where they were met by a surprising sight: a young woman with fiery light blue hair with white bangs hair, a towel barely clinging to her frame, and—most shockingly—a swishing tail. Kaen blinked, unsure of what he had just walked into.

The girl yawned lazily, her tail flicking behind her.

“Kyuri,” Cologne snapped, her sharp tone accentuated by the swift thwack of her staff on Kyuri’s head. “Get dressed! And do it in your room!”

Kyuri muttered under her breath as she disappeared upstairs. When she returned moments later, she wore a sleek, skintight black bodysuit beneath a traditional white Chinese outfit with a black sash tied into a butterfly knot.

“This is Ying Yue,” Cologne introduced, gesturing to the woman. “Though we call her Kyuri for short.”

Ying Yue interrupted, crossing her arms with a huff. “He doesn’t need my whole life story, old woman.”

Cologne ignored her and continued, “She’s like you, Kaen, though I cannot explain why. She’ll be living and working here with Shampoo.”

Ying Yue looked Kaen up and down before smirking. “Shampoo’s groom?”

Cologne nodded.

“Nihao,” Ying Yue said, her tone flat as she sauntered away.

Kaen scratched his head, turning to Cologne. “Maybe it’s some kind of birth defect?”

Cologne smirked knowingly but said nothing.

At the Tendo Dojo…

Soun and Genma were hard at work cleaning the dojo when something old and dusty fell off the rafters. Genma picked it up with a chuckle. “Careful, Soun! You might awaken a demon with this thing.”

Soun, however, looked far from amused. “Don’t joke about things like that. What if he actually comes back.”

Meanwhile, Kaen, exploring another part of the dojo, stumbled across an unfamiliar door. Curiosity got the better of him, and he opened it.

The room inside was an entirely different world: sleek, futuristic panels lined the walls, and glowing screens filled the space. At the center of it all was Washu, tapping away at a console.

“Quite the setup you’ve got here, Washu,” Kaen remarked, stepping inside.

Washu spun around with a mischievous grin. “No, no! You have to refer to me as Little Washu!”

Kaen and Ranma, who had followed close behind, both sweat-dropped and fell over in disbelief.

Kaen stood up, dusting himself off. “How did you even get all this in here, Was—”

Washu held up a finger to cut him off. “Little Washu,” she corrected, before explaining, “I installed my laboratory in subspace, using a closet door here at the Tendo Dojo as a portal. Oh, and I did the same with the Masakis’ closet door. Plus, I modified the bathroom too.”

Kaen blinked. “Wait… does anyone at the Tendo household know about this bathroom thing?”

Meanwhile with Kasumi…

Kasumi had just prepared for her evening bath. She opened the door to the bathroom and froze. Instead of the familiar sight of the small family tub, she was greeted by a massive, steamy hot spring that looked as though it belonged in a luxury resort.

Her calm demeanor barely wavered as she surveyed the unexpected upgrade. “Well… this is unique,” she said, stepping inside.

Back to Kaen and Washu….

Kaen raised an eyebrow at Washu, folding his arms. “Did you tell any of the Tendo family about this?”

Washu looked away, scratching her cheek innocently. “I’ll… get back to you on that.”

Ranma leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed. “Something seems to be bothering Mr. Tendo.”

Washu turned back to her screens, her grin never fading. “Oh, just a hunch.But they didn't mention a demon of some sort after the altar fell.”

“How do you know that?” Ranma asked, suspicious.

Washu simply winked. “Genius intuition.”

Chapter Text

The Next Day….

Ranma and Kaen were walking together, casually chatting during a break.

Kaen rubbed the back of his neck. "Hey, have you noticed Kasumi's been acting… differently? I wonder what’s up."

Ranma blushed slightly and immediately shook his head. "Wh-What are you talking about? Kasumi’s the same as ever!"

Kaen raised an eyebrow but didn’t press further. Before either could say another word, a sudden downpour began, soaking them both.

"Great…" Kaen muttered as they began to transform. In moments, Ranma was now a red-haired girl, while Kaen took on his golden-haired form.

“Gotta love cursed springs,” Ranma grumbled.

Suddenly, they heard shrieking nearby. Both looked at each other and darted toward the source.

Rounding the corner, Kaen and Ranma spotted a group of girls gathered in a tense huddle. At the center of attention stood Kirie Kojima, her prominent brown eyes narrowed as she glared down at something on the ground.

Kirie had her usual confident air, her hands on her hips, but her G-cup chest certainly made her an unmistakable figure. Alongside her were several other familiar faces from school:

A girl with chin-length red hair and vibrant purple eyes, wearing her trademark purple fingerless gloves and a bandage on her nose(Azuki Shinatsu:E cup).

A light-brown-skinned girl with grey hair tied in a side ponytail, her green eyes sharp and serious. She, too, had a curvaceous figure, her hips and chest drawing plenty of attention(Chacha Akaza:H cup).

A pale girl with chin-length black hair covering part of her face, a single strand sticking up, and light purple eyes that gave her a mysterious air(Kimi Satou:A cup).
Furan Takaki, the student council president, with her orange-blonde hair braided into a distinctive ring and red-rimmed glasses framing her dark pink eyes(D-cup).

Amidst the commotion, Kaen and Ranma spotted Akane and realized she, too, had joined the group.

Kaen approached cautiously. "Hey, girls I’ve never met before... What’s going on?"

Kirie turned her head and smirked, lifting her foot to reveal what she had been stepping on. She held up a tiny man who barely reached her ankle.

“This little creep was disturbing some girls nearby, grabbing at their chests while mumbling, ‘Akane… Akane...’ Can you believe that?” Kirie’s annoyance was palpable.

Kaen squinted at the tiny figure. The man was bald except for a ring of hair on the sides of his head, with a thin mustache, wearing an odd two-piece outfit.

“Akane, you know this guy?” Kaen asked as Akane caught up to the group.

The tiny man, noticing Akane, suddenly sprang to life. “Ah! You’re Soun’s daughter, aren’t you?” he exclaimed, his voice full of recognition.

Before anyone could react, he leapt toward Kaen’s chest. Kaen, however, instinctively swatted him mid-air, sending him flying into a nearby wall.

The man recovered quickly, brushing himself off. “You’ve got your father’s strength, alright.”

Back at the Tendo Household…

Kaen, Akane, and Ranma decided to bring the strange man back to the dojo. As they walked inside, Kaen was still skeptical.

“You sure this guy isn’t just some random nutcase?”

Ranma shrugged. “Wouldn’t be the weirdest thing we’ve dealt with.”

The moment they entered, Soun turned pale at the sight of the tiny man. His hands trembled, and he backed away nervously.

“Hey,nice to see ya,” the tiny man said with a smirk.

“MASTER!” Soun cried out in a mix of fear and reverence. His tone quickly shifted as he dropped to his knees and hugged the small man tightly.

The group exchanged confused glances.

“That… is your master?” Kaen asked incredulously.

“Yes!” Soun declared dramatically, tears streaming down his face. “This is the man who trained Genma and me in the Art! Master Happosai!”

Before the reunion could continue, Ryoko phased through a wall and entered the room, a sake bottle in her hand.

The diminutive master immediately turned his attention to Ryoko, his eyes gleaming. “Well, hello, my dear. A beauty like you must—”

Before he could finish, Ryoko casually flicked her hand, sending Happosai flying through the air and into the pond outside.

Soun rushed to help, but Happosai popped back up, water dripping off his bald head. He laughed heartily. “It’ll take more than that to stop me!”

Ryoko cracked her knuckles, smirking. “You wanna try your luck again, old man?”

The tiny master wisely decided to retreat behind Soun, muttering something about “fiery women.”

Flashback….

The room was silent as Soun and Genma sat across from Happosai, their expressions a mix of nostalgia and dread. Kaen and Ranma looked at them expectantly.

“Master Happosai trained us when we were young,” Soun began.

Genma nodded, his face grim. “If you can call it ‘training.’”

The scene shifted to a vivid flashback of their younger selves, running through forests and climbing cliffs with huge sacks of stolen goods strapped to their backs.

“Young fools!” Happosai barked, leaping from tree to tree with ease. “Pick up the pace! We’ve got more shops to hit before sundown!”

Soun, panting and out of breath, muttered, “This isn’t martial arts… This is robbery!”

“Stop complaining!” Genma replied, equally winded. “Just keep running!”

One day, the pair devised a plan to rid themselves of their tormentor. While Happosai was passed out drunk from the sake they’d provided, they carefully stuffed him into a large wooden box, securing it tightly.

Soun lit the dynamite. “This is for our freedom!”

With synchronized effort, they hurled the box into a cave, rolled a massive boulder over the entrance, and sealed it with ofuda spirit wards.

Dusting their hands off, they exchanged a look of relief. “Finally free,” Soun said with a shaky grin.

Genma nodded, his face weary. “Let’s get far away before he wakes up.”

Back to the Present…

Happosai chuckled as he leaned back, taking a puff from his pipe. “Ah, that takes me back. I’d almost forgotten about that!”

Soun and Genma froze, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads.

“Relax,” Happosai said, his grin widening. “I didn’t come here for revenge.”

Both men exhaled in relief—until Happosai’s tone turned serious.

“The truth is, I’m not getting any younger. It’s high time I picked an heir to inherit the Anything-Goes School of Martial Arts.” His eyes gleamed mischievously. “One of you two will—”

Before he could finish, Soun and Genma bolted upright.

Soun nervously laughed. “I just remembered—I’m moving to China!”

Genma pointed hastily at Kaen and Ranma. “There are already two heirs!”

Happosai turned toward the pair, his expression lecherous. “How could you those girl could never—”

He lunged, but before he could lay a finger on either of them, Ryoko stepped in, grabbing Happosai by the scruff of his neck. “Not today, old man.” With a flick of her wrist, she tossed him into the koi pond.

Kaen splashed hot water on himself and sighed. “That guy is relentless.”

Happosai resurfaced “I suppose you’ll do—”

Kaen cut him off coldly. “You come near me again, and it’ll be the last thing you ever do. Besides, I already have a teacher who’s old.”

Genma puffed up his chest. “That’s right, Kaen. but I’m not that—”

Kaen’s glare silenced him. “I wasn’t talking about you.”

The Next Day….

Ranma was brushing his teeth when Happosai appeared, holding a bucket of cold water. “Surprise!” he cackled, ready to splash him.

Before he could, Ryoko intercepted him, her eyes gleaming with mischief. “Have a nice flight, old lech!” She hurled him through the air, his cries fading into the distance.

At breakfast, Happosai returned, pestering Kaen as the family tried to eat. He pulled a bra out of his sack with a grin. “Consider it a gift!”

Kaen’s patience snapped. Slamming his chopsticks on the table, he stood up. “Alright, old man. I challenge you to a fight!”

Happosai’s grin widened. “If you lose, you have to wear this bra.”

Cologne, Shampoo, and Ying Yue overhear this and watched on the fence.

“Go, Kaen!” Shampoo cheered, pumping her fists in the air.

Ryoko smirked, crossing her arms. “Knock him out.”

Happosai began charging at Kaen with surprising agility for his size. Kaen dodged effortlessly, analyzing his opponent’s movements.

The old man’s fast, but not faster than Kilmaria. And he’s definitely not as strong.

Kaen delivered a precise punch to Happosai’s chest, sending him flying into a wall. The old master slumped to the ground, unconscious to the shock of everyone.

Washu suddenly appeared, holding a small device. She crouched next to Happosai, sticking a chip onto his forehead.

Kaen raised an eyebrow. “What’s that?”

Washu adjusted her glasses. “A DNA-encoded tracker. He won’t be able to get into the house anymore.”

Kaen smirked. “Finally, some peace.”

That evening, the family enjoyed a quiet dinner. Happosai sulked outside, sitting by the pond, his stomach growling.

“Can’t you at least give the old man something to eat?” he whined.

Washu poked her head out the window. “Nope. And don’t bother trying to sneak into their school or the Tsukuyo’s home to harass the girls there, either. You’re locked out.”

Tears streamed down Happosai’s face. “This is cruel!”

Kaen, glaring from the table, stood up, marched outside, and delivered a swift kick. “And stay out!”

Happosai soared into the sky, his cries echoing as he disappeared into the horizon.

Ryoko chuckled. “He’s persistent, I’ll give him that.”

Kaen sighed, returning to his seat. “I don’t know how you all put up with him for so long.”

Shampoo smiled. “We have Kaen now. Old lech no match!”

The family laughed, finally able to enjoy their meal in peace.

Chapter Text

Morning at Furinkan High…

Furan Takaki walked briskly to Furinkan High School, her arms crossed as she enjoyed the crisp morning air. (Such a beautiful day…) she thought, allowing herself a rare moment of peace.

As the student council president, she took her duties seriously. She was strict, holding herself as a role model for the other students. But beneath her disciplined exterior, she carried a deep-seated fear—androphobia. The mere presence of men made her tense, a lingering trauma from when she was chosen by Kamigari. She had refused with pride, but that pride had nearly cost another girl—Yuuka Amado—her dignity in her place.

Lost in thought, she turned a corner and abruptly stopped. A gang of thugs blocked her path, their grins predatory.

“Well, well,” one of them sneered, stepping forward. “A pretty girl all alone. You must be that fancy student council president, huh?”

Furan clenched her fists, her body trembling slightly. Before she could react, a blur of movement cut through the air.

CRACK!

One of the thugs was sent flying, knocked unconscious before he even hit the pavement.

Kaen landed smoothly, shaking his foot as if knocking off dust. “Whoops… Ranma, I thi—” He stopped mid-sentence as he took in the scene.

Ranma landed beside him, cracking his knuckles. “Looks like trouble.”

One of the thugs growled. “Just who the hell are you?!”

Kaen ignored him and turned to Ranma. “Think we’d be late if we handled these guys?”

Ranma smirked. “Nah, they look pretty weak.”

The thug’s face twisted in rage. “Why you—!” He charged, but it was over in seconds.

Kaen and Ranma barely exerted themselves, effortlessly dodging attacks and countering with precise, devastating strikes. Within moments, the gang lay groaning on the ground.

Furan stood frozen, eyes wide. They’re… amazing.

One of the thugs got up, aiming a cheap shot at Ranma. Before he could reach him, a powerful kick sent him crashing into a fence.

A girl with short brown hair and brown eyes lowered her leg, smirking. She wore Furinkan’s school uniform.

Ranma turned to her. “Thanks for the assist.”

The girl smiled. “No problem.” With that, she walked ahead.

Kaen extended a hand to Furan, helping her up. She took it hesitantly, her heart pounding—not just from fear, but from something else.

She stared at Kaen for a long moment, but he and Ranma were already walking away.

Later...

In class, the teacher stood at the front. “Class, we have a new student today.”

A girl stepped in, and Ranma instantly recognized her.

“This is Kisaragi Ai,” the teacher introduced.

The boys in class murmured excitedly.

“She’s cute…”

“I wonder if she has a boyfriend.”

Ai scanned the room, then spotted Ranma. Her face brightened as she waved before taking a seat near the window.

Later the Roof....

Ranma and Kaen sat on the rooftop, eating lunch. Kaen had a stopwatch in one hand and a pile of baseballs in the other.

“Go!” he shouted, tossing them into the air.

Ranma moved with blinding speed, catching each one before they hit the ground.

Kaen glanced at his stopwatch. “New record—1 minute, 32 seconds.”

Ranma grinned. “Told you I could beat it.”

The rooftop door creaked open.

Ai stepped out, sighing. “Mind if I hang out here? The boys won’t stop bothering me.”

Kaen gestured to a spot. “Go ahead.”

Ai sat down. “You two were really cool defending the president earlier. What kind of style do you use?”

Ranma smirked. “Anything-Goes School of Martial Arts. What about you?”

Ai crossed her arms. “A little bit of everything. The girls have some interesting rumors about you two.”

Kaen raised an eyebrow. “Oh? What kind?”

Ai grinned. “That you beat up an entire gang, pick fights with anyone, and both of you are fighting over Akane Tendo.”

Ranma and Kaen exchanged a glance before simultaneously replying, “Those are false.”

Ai laughed, and soon, the three of them were laughing together.

“Here I was, nervous about transferring,” Ai said.

“Where are you from?” Ranma asked.

“All over. My sisters and I have been setting up a new café.”

Kaen leaned back. “As two people who’ve moved around a lot, we’d be happy to help.”

Ai waved a hand. “Nah, it’s fine—”

Ranma cut in. “I owe you for earlier, anyway.”

After School....

Ranma leaned against a wall, waiting for Kaen to finish up when he heard the sounds of a fight.

He turned to see a girl with chin-length red hair, purple eyes, and a bandage across her nose taking down a muscular guy with a few precise blows.

She turned to Ranma, cracking her knuckles. “Good. I gotta give you credit for having the guts to fight me.”

Before Ranma could explain, she lunged. He dodged every strike with ease, weaving between her attacks.

“Oi, Ranma!” Kaen called.

Ranma jumped back toward Kaen and Ai.

The girl stomped her foot. “Hey! We’re not done here!”

Ranma shrugged. “Wasn’t looking for a fight anyway.”

Kaen looked at the girl. “Azuki, why were you fighting Ranma?”

Azuki blinked in surprise. “Wait… Ranma? Your brother?”

Kaen nodded.

Azuki rubbed the back of her head. “Oh… My bad.”

The three of them walked away, leaving Azuki standing there, confused.

Akane was walking home when she noticed Ranma, Kaen, and Ai walking off together. Her brow furrowed as she quietly followed behind them. Why is Ranma with her? she wondered, feeling an uneasy twist in her stomach.

They eventually stopped at a place called Cat’s Eye Café.

Ranma looked up at the sign and smirked. “Cat’s Eye Café? Good thing ‘Eye’ is in the name, or there’d be a lawsuit from the old ghoul.”

Ai giggles”Technically, their place is called Nekohanten.”

The three walked inside, leaving Akane waiting near a fence outside. She crossed her arms, debating whether to go in or wait. She chose the latter, keeping an eye on the entrance.

Inside the Café…

Ranma and Kaen helped move boxes around the shop, placing them where Ai and her sister instructed. Once they were done, a woman with shoulder-length black hair, blue eyes, and a beauty mark on the left side of her lip approached them with a warm smile. She handed each of them a cup of coffee.

“Thank you both so much,” she said.

Kaen took a sip and nodded. “Thanks, Ms. Kisaragi.”

She chuckled. “You can just call me Rui.”

Ranma leaned against the counter. “So, it’s just you and your sisters running this place?”

Rui nodded, her expression softening. “Yes. Our mother passed away a long time ago. I’m the eldest, Hitomi—the middle sister—is out on a date, and Ai is the youngest.”

Kaen exchanged a glance with Ranma. “Sounds a lot like the Tendo family.”

Before Rui could respond, Ai walked out from the back, now wearing an orange tank top and shorts. She stretched her arms above her head before noticing Kaen looking toward the window.

Ai followed his gaze and smirked. “She’s still out there, huh?”

Ranma sighed. “Yeah.”

Ai pointed to the back door. “If she asks, I’ll just say you guys left an hour ago.”

Ranma and Kaen grinned, giving her a thumbs-up before quietly slipping out the back door.

Ranma and Kaen strolled through the streets, their pace casual as they made their way back home. The evening air was cool, and they enjoyed the rare moment of peace.

Unbeknownst to them, Kilmaria was flying behind them, her sharp eyes locked onto Kaen. She smirked slightly.

"(Hmm… the boy next to him seems strong from what I’m sensing… Interesting.)"she thought.

She silently followed, her curiosity piqued.

Later…

Ranma was walking through the hallway, absentmindedly thinking about dinner when he accidentally bumped into someone.

"Oh! I'm sorry—" he started, but then he realized who it was.

Kasumi smiled softly, adjusting the tray she had been carrying. "Oh, Ranma, it's alright. No harm done."

Ranma rubbed the back of his head, feeling a little awkward. "Still, my bad. Wasn't paying attention."

Kasumi hesitated for a moment before stepping closer, her usual serene expression carrying a hint of something different. "Ranma... may I ask you something?"

Ranma blinked. "Uh, sure?"

Kasumi took a breath, then, in a voice both gentle and sincere, asked, "What if instead of being engaged to Akane… you were engaged to me?"

Ranma's eyes widened. He hadn't expected that. His mind raced—Kasumi was kind, patient, and unlike Akane, she never got angry at him over the smallest things. She was always looking out for everyone, and the thought of her as his fiancée… actually sounded nice.

After a moment, he answered honestly, "I think... I know it would go better than with Akane."

Kasumi's smile grew warmer, and before Ranma could react, she leaned forward and boldly kissed his cheek.

Ranma instantly turned red. "K-Kasumi?! What was that for?!"

Kasumi giggled softly, covering her mouth with her hand. "Just a little something to think about, Ranma."

And with that, she gracefully walked away, leaving Ranma standing there, still blushing, and very, very confused.

Kaen was heading to school with Ranma when suddenly, Kilmaria appeared in front of them, blocking their path.

"I challenge you to a fight!" she declared, cracking her knuckles with a confident grin.

Before Kaen could even respond, Happosai appeared out of nowhere, his eyes gleaming at the sight of Kilmaria. "Ohoho! What a lovely lady with a huge bosom!" He leaped at her, arms outstretched.

Without even looking, Kilmaria casually swatted him away, sending him rocketing into the sky.

Kaen smirked. "Alright, just for that, I'll fight you. No powers, just fists."

Kilmaria's grin widened. "Perfect!"

The two clashed, exchanging fierce blows. Each strike was met with an equal counter, their strength and skill evenly matched. Ranma watched from the side, intrigued by their level of power.

Just then, Akane arrived. "What are you two doing?!" she shouted, stepping between them.

Kaen and Kilmaria both stopped, their fighting spirit suddenly fading.

Kilmaria sighed, crossing her arms. "She kinda killed the mood."

Kaen nodded. "Yeah… we'll fight later, after school."

Ranma perked up. "I want in on the next fight, too."

Kilmaria smirked. "Sounds good to me." With that, she flew off.

Later at school…

During Home Economics class, the girls had spent the period baking cookies. As Kaen walked down the staircase, he saw Furan Takaki, the student council president, fidgeting nervously.

"Kaen," she said, hesitating before holding out a small box of cookies. "W-Would you accept these?"

Kaen took them with a smile. "Sure, thanks."

Furan's face turned red, and she quickly ran off.

Kaen raised an eyebrow but shrugged before heading to the nurse's office. Inside, Aki greeted him with her usual smirk.

"Here, I made some cookies too," she said, handing him another box.

Kaen chuckled. "Guess I'm popular today."

Aki leaned against the desk. "So, how’s it going with the other girls?"

Kaen sighed. "They're not the problem. It's the old lech."

Aki rolled her eyes. "Yeah, tell me about it. He keeps trying to grope me and sneak peeks under my skirt. Mikado says she'll talk to the staff about it."

Kaen smirked. "Just call me next time. I'll deal with him."

Aki giggled. "I'll hold you to that."

Before he realized it, Kaen leaned in and kissed Aki.

They both froze.

"Uh…" Kaen started.

Aki blinked, then smirked. "Well, that was unexpected."

Kaen awkwardly rubbed the back of his head. "Uh… gotta go!"

He quickly bolted out of the office and spotted Ranma chasing Kodachi Kuno across the schoolyard.Kaen runs outside see Ranma standing next to Akane and Happosai who was eating something well a couple of boys were eating a bag of cookies.

Happosai was crying. "My poor mouth… my poor stomach…!"

“What did you say?!”Akane shouts.

Kaen turned to see several boys collapsed on the ground.

Tatewaki Kuno examined a box of cookies with a grim expression. "As suspected, my twisted sister laced them with sleeping powder…"

Kaen sweatdropped. "Good thing you didn’t eat those, huh, Ranma?"

“No kidding”said a tired Ranma.

In the dojo…

Ranma and Kaen were locked in a fierce sparring match against Kilmaria, their movements a blur as they traded blows. The sound of their strikes echoed throughout the dojo, shaking the wooden floors.

Watching from the sidelines were Ryoko, Washu, and Izuku.

Izuku, arms crossed, observed closely. “Kaen’s gotten faster since Kilmaria showed up.”

Ryoko turned to him. “What do you mean?”

Washu, analyzing the fight with keen interest, smirked. “It seems he’s gotten stronger as well, which is interesting. Also, that form he took earlier… something tells me there’s more to him than meets the eye.”

Kaen, hearing her words, momentarily glanced toward them—just enough for Kilmaria to take advantage.

BAM!

Kilmaria landed a powerful kick, sending Kaen sliding back across the dojo floor.

Kaen wiped the corner of his mouth and smirked. “Not bad.”

Ranma cracked his knuckles. “Let’s go again.”

The fight continued, their movements becoming even sharper and more intense.

The next day…

At breakfast, Akane walked up to Ranma, presenting him with a plate of cookies.

“Well? Go ahead,” she said expectantly, hands on her hips.

Genma, stuffing rice into his mouth, spoke between bites. “Show some gratitude, boy.”

Ranma hesitated, eyeing the cookies with suspicion. But before he could react, something suddenly flew through the open window.

A letter with a black rose attached landed in front of him.

Ranma’s eyes widened as he picked it up and read the contents. His expression changed instantly.

Without saying a word, he bolted out of the house.

“Hey! Where are you going?!” Akane yelled, chasing after him.

Kaen, watching the commotion, stretched his arms with a yawn.

"Well, guess I'll head over to Tenchi’s place," he muttered before heading out.

Chapter Text

Minutes later, everyone was enjoying lunch around the table.

"Boy, this is really yummy!" Mihoshi said, stuffing her face with another bite.

"The ratio between the potatoes and the ground meat is just perfect," Washu remarked, typing away on her holographic screen. "This could stand up under any scientific analysis!"

Kaen finished his third bowl and held it up. "More, please!"

Tenchi chuckled, turning to Sasami. "You really are a great cook, Sasami."

Sasami blushed slightly, scratching her cheek. "Oh, it was nothing."

Ryoko smirked and pointed at Ayeka. "Hard to believe Sasami is related to Ayeka."

Ayeka’s eyebrow twitched. "That is none of your concern!" she snapped.

Meanwhile, Kaen and Kiyone were scarfing down food at an alarming pace.

Mihoshi blinked. "Boy, you two eat like a couple of horses!"

Washu smirked. "You forget yourself, Mihoshi. You also eat like a horse."

Mihoshi froze mid-bite, then giggled. "Huh, I guess I do!"

Everyone laughed at the comment, enjoying the moment—until Kiyone suddenly put down her plate with a loud clatter.

"Wait a second!" she shouted, standing up. "What's going on here?! What happened to the scene I was just in? What am I doing here eating lunch with these people?!"

Mihoshi tilted her head. "Well, for one, it's lunch time. We can’t help that."

Kiyone’s eye twitched. "Mihoshi, that is not an explanation!"

Ryoko smirked, sipping her drink. "She’s actually serious."

Kiyone suddenly pulled out her blaster and aimed it at Ryoko. "Don’t make this difficult!"

Ryoko groaned, setting down her bowl. "Oh, come on. I’m in the middle of eating!"

"Let’s go, Mihoshi!" Kiyone ordered.

Mihoshi waved her hands. "Wait, wait, okay! So, Ryoko is a vicious space pirate and one of the worst criminals ever, but! On the other hand, she did give me the bigger piece of cake the other day, so really—"

Kaen wordlessly handed Mihoshi a yo-yo. "Here, play with this."

Mihoshi’s eyes lit up. "Ohh! Neat!" She started playing with it, instantly distracted.

Tenchi sweatdropped. "She really does need to think before she talks…"

Kaen sighed and crossed his arms. "Look, I’ll say it again—Ayeka has done more damage than Ryoko."

Ayeka immediately stood up. "Kaen!"

Kaen turned to Kiyone. "She was the one who attacked Ryoko unprovoked. She was the one who crashed her ship into Ryoko’s, almost killing us in the process. It was also her ship that damaged the Tendo Dojo, almost killing my brother and everyone inside. Ryoko wouldn’t have even fought her if the princess hadn’t started it."

Kiyone turned to Ayeka, who was now looking away, suddenly interested in the floor.

Ryoko smirked. "Ayeka just wants to get rid of me so she can have Izuku all to herself."

Ayeka flinched. "I have no idea what you’re talking about! I just—!"

Kaen deadpanned. "I’ll put it in Earth terms you probably don’t understand—ahem… ‘The devil is a liar.’"

Ayeka’s face turned red. "I AM NOT THE DEVIL!"

Kaen smirked. "Also, I’d like to point out—if you take Ryoko away, you’ll probably have to deal with Kilmaria."

The mention of that name sent shivers down Kiyone’s spine.

"S-She’s on this planet?!" Kiyone stammered, her voice quivering.

Kaen’s smirk widened. "Yep. She sees Ryoko as her rival. And if you happen to take away her only rival… who do you think she’ll come after next?"

Kiyone’s face went pale. She slowly turned away.

"Well… good thing I didn’t see Ryoko anywhere on this planet," she muttered.

Minutes later, Kiyone and Mihoshi stood in front of their spaceship, preparing for takeoff.

"As per your request, I contacted Planet Jurai and told them you’re on vacation," Kiyone said to Ayeka. "Did I say the right thing, Princess?"

Ayeka nodded gracefully. "Yes, thank you, Kiyone. I think we could use a break. A remote place like this will be fine. Right, Sasami?"

Sasami smiled. "Yep!"

"Well then, we’ll prepare for takeoff," Kiyone said.

As they walked toward the ship, Mihoshi turned back to wave. "Bye, everyone! Thanks for everything!"

Everyone watched as the ship took off into the sky.

Kaen stretched. "Welp. I’m heading back home."

Ryoko and Washu teleported with him using Washu’s interdimensional door. In just two seconds, they were back at the Saotome house.
Kaen stopped in his tracks.

Lying unconscious on the floor was Ranma.

Kaen blinked. "…The hell happened to you?"

Ranma weakly groaned. "Akane… cookies…"

Washu summoned a small droid to scan him. "Hmm… It seems she put ingredients in the cookies that weren’t supposed to be there."

Just then, Nabiki walked by. "Hey guys, you’re just in time." She smirked. "Akane’s making dinner."

Kaen, Ryoko, and Washu’s eyes widened in horror.

"WE’RE EATING OUT!" they shouted in unison.

Later that evening, Soun Tendo sat across from Kasumi, his expression weighed down by guilt.

“I just don’t think it would be right,” he murmured, his voice heavy with regret. “I already made my decision, and—”

Kasumi gave him a soft, sorrowful smile, though there was a glimmer of sadness in her eyes.

“I understand, Father.” Her voice was gentle, but there was an unmistakable ache beneath it. “Akane and Ranma are together, and I have to respect that.”

Soun lowered his gaze. “I’m sorry, Kasumi.”

He stood, hesitating for a brief moment before quietly leaving the room.

Kasumi remained where she was, her smile lingering, though now it felt more like a mask. Alone with her thoughts, she let out a quiet sigh, the weight of unspoken emotions settling in her heart.

The Universe Tuner Mishap…

Two days later, Washu was deep in her lab, working diligently on a new invention when Kaen walked in, followed by Ranma and Akane.

Kaen’s eyes widened as he took in the massive, complex device at the center of the lab. "Uh… Washu, what the heck is this thing?"

Washu grinned proudly. "This, my dear Kaen, is the Universe Tuner! A device that should—theoretically—allow me to modify the very fabric of the universe itself. Might be my best invention in the past 700 years!"

While Washu explained, Ranma and Akane—as usual—started arguing.

"Ranma, you're such an idiot!" Akane snapped.

"Oh yeah? Well, at least I—HEY, WATCH IT!"

The argument escalated in seconds, and before anyone could react, Akane punched Ranma—hard straight into the Universe Tuner.

Washu’s face went pale. "Oh crap—"

Before she could do anything, the machine activated.

A loud boom shook the room, followed by a bright flash of light.

When the dust settled, Ranma groggily sat up, rubbing his head. "Ugh… what the hell just happened?"

He blinked, looking around. Washu was still there… but Akane and Kaen were nowhere in sight.

"Wait… where’d they go?"

Ranma hurried outside—only to freeze in shock.

The Tendo Dojo was gone. Instead, he was standing in a completely different world.

And in front of him was a stunningly beautiful young woman.She had golden-brown eyes, cyan-colored shoulder-length hair, and sharp teeth. Small yellow horns peeked from her head, and her attire… well, it wasn’t much—a strapless yellow tiger-striped bikini with matching boots.

Ranma took an involuntary step back. "W-Who the heck are you?!"

The woman pouted. "Darling, why are you pretending not to know me?"

Before he could respond, two more people approached.

One was a boy with spiky black hair and a monkey tail.

The other was a gorgeous red-haired woman with spiky hair, wearing a skimpy red metal bikini, arm protectors, and boots. A chain was draped over her shoulder.

The red-haired woman, Benten, eyed Ranma curiously. "Goku, doesn’t something seem… off about Darling?"

The boy, Goku, scratched his head. "Huh? He seems fine to me."

Ranma’s brain short-circuited. "Nope. NOPE! I AM OUT."

He bolted back inside. "Washu! What the hell is going on?!"

Washu was already typing furiously on her holographic screen. "Akane must've damaged the Universe Tuner… Maybe I can fix it—"

Before Ranma could protest, she pressed a button.

Another flash of light.

Ranma stumbled back outside… and froze again.

The dojo was gone. Again.

This time, he was standing in front of an apartment building.

A blue-haired woman stepped out, stretching. "Oh, Godai. Haruka has practice in a—"

Ranma ran back inside before she could finish her sentence.

Washu sighed. "Okay, okay, hang on a sec—"

Before she could fix it, another voice called out.

"Has anyone seen Vegeta? I could have sworn he—"

A different blue-haired woman suddenly walked into the room. She blinked in confusion upon seeing Ranma and Washu.

Her eyes widened in horror.

"Thieves! Trunks!"

Before Ranma could even react, Washu slammed another button.

Another flash of light.

And just like that—Kaen reappeared, standing in front of them, looking completely lost.

Washu, now tired and exasperated, rubbed her temples. "Please tell me… you're the original Kaen."

Kaen blinked. "Uh… yeah? I think so?"

Washu sighed in relief. "Good. What’s the last thing you remember?"

Kaen scratched the back of his head. "Well… **you were explaining your invention, Akane punched Ranma into it… and next thing I know… here I am."

Washu groaned. "Great. Just great. This is gonna take some serious work to fix…"

Ranma, still shaken, sat down and muttered, "I hate my life."

Kaen crossed his arms and frowned. “Okay… what exactly happened?”

A Few Minutes Later…

Kaen’s eyes widened in shock. “So you two went to different universes?!”

Washu sighed, rubbing her temples. “The Tuner was already heavily damaged and wasn’t exactly complete. I think I managed to fix everything, but just to be safe—who currently lives in the Tendo household?”

Kaen started listing. “Mr. Tendo, Kasumi, Nabiki, Akane, Ranma, myself, Ryoko, and Dad. Oh—and you too, Washu.”

Ranma blinked. “Wait, do we still have our curses?”

Kaen wiggled his tail. “Yep, still here.”

Ranma nodded. “Okay… who am I engaged to?”

Kaen smirked. “Akane. But you really have a crush on K—”

Ranma quickly cut him off. “Who are you engaged to?”

Kaen sighed, rubbing the back of his head. “Thanks to Dad, Tsukuyo Aoba. But I’m also dating Shampoo because of that deal with the old lady. Then there’s Kilmaria, who’s interested in me. I’m pretty sure Ryoko’s just teasing, there’s Mikado-sensei, and then there’s Tatsumaki—”

Washu’s eyes shot open. “Wait. Who?”

Kaen blinked. “Uh… Tatsumaki. You know, the short woman who literally lives right next door?”**

The blank expressions on Ranma and Washu’s faces said it all.

Kaen’s eye twitched. “…You have no idea who I’m talking about, do you?”

Ranma shook his head. “Not a clue.”

Washu frowned. “Okay, there’s been a slight change in reality… Who’s Mikado?”

Kaen raised an eyebrow. “She’s the nurse at our school.”

Washu looked even more concerned. “Wait—I thought we had two nurses?”

Kaen crossed his arms. “Nope. Just one.”

Ranma let out a deep sigh. “Well… at least there’s no other big news.”

One Hour Later…

Everyone was gathered in the living room, curiosity in the air. Soun Tendo stood before them, looking unusually serious.

“After careful thought and consideration, I have come to a decision.”

The room fell silent.

Soun took a deep breath.

“As of today, Akane will no longer be Ranma’s fiancée.”

Ranma’s eyes widened. “…Wait, what?”

Soun continued.

“Instead, Kasumi will be.”

The room exploded into chaos.

Chapter Text

Everyone sat in stunned silence after Soun’s announcement.

Akane was the first to speak. “Good. I don’t have to deal with Ranma.”

Ranma didn’t even react to her remark—his focus was entirely on Kasumi. She met his gaze with a gentle smile, making his heart race for reasons he couldn’t quite explain.

Kaen, observing the situation, smirked. “Alright then, why don’t we leave these two to talk?”

Ryoko grinned. “Well, congratulations.”

Washu nodded. “Yes, congratulations.”

Her mini androids popped up, cheering and showering the couple with praise.

Kaen smirks”Well why don't we leave these two alone, or should they have a lot to discuss.”

Ranma was about to say something but Kaen Whispers”Be honest to her.”

One by one, everyone left the room until only Ranma and Kasumi remained. The air between them was heavy yet warm.

After a moment, Kasumi sighed and spoke softly. “I know this feels sudden.”

Ranma rubbed the back of his neck. “That’s one way of putting it. It’s not unwelcome, but... why the change?”

Kasumi’s smile turned wistful. “I suppose it started with the kiss. Since then, I haven’t been able to think of you in any other way. And honestly… I enjoy the time we share together. If I had known how I truly felt back then, I never would have pushed the engagement onto Akane.”

She met his eyes, her gaze unwavering. “But how do you feel about being engaged to me?”

Ranma hesitated, but then Kaen’s words echoed in his mind.

"Well…" Ranma scratched his cheek. “You’re cute, an amazing cook, and to be honest… before all the crazy stuff, you were always a place of peace for me.”

Kasumi smiled warmly, but Ranma suddenly looked away. “But… how do you feel about my curse? I know Akane—”

“I’ll admit, I was a little frightened at first.” Kasumi folded her hands together. “When I first met you and your brother, watching you both transform was quite shocking. But over time, I got to know you. And I realized that even if your body changes, you don’t.”

Ranma blinked. “So it doesn’t bother you?”

Kasumi giggled. “At the end of the day, you’re still Ranma.”

Ranma felt his ears burning. “O-oh.”

Kasumi’s expression turned more serious. “I do ask that you be patient with me, though. I’ve never had much experience with boys. After Mother passed, I took on her responsibilities, so I never really had time to think about things like romance.”

Ranma chuckled. “Yeah, well… I don’t exactly have experience with girls either, so I guess we’re in the same boat.”

Kasumi smiled. “Then, if you’re free tomorrow, why don’t we go on a date after school?”

Ranma felt his stomach do a weird flip. “O-okay.”

Little did they know, Kaen was standing just outside the door, listening in. With a satisfied smirk, he walked away.

The Next Day…

Ranma and Kaen walked along the fence on their way to school, with Akane trailing behind them.

“So, how much actually changed?” Kaen whispered.

Before Ranma could answer, a loud voice interrupted them.

“Prepare yourself for battle—!”

WHAM.

Ranma kicked Kuno in the face, followed by a series of rapid punches before leaving him in a crumpled heap on the ground.

Ranma snorted. “Well, that hasn’t changed.”

Kaen walks over to him. “Still, it’s crazy to think that an entirely new timeline exists.”

As they continued walking, Ranma noticed Akane moving ahead of them, seemingly lost in thought.

He frowned. “Does she seem… different to you?”

Kaen shrugged. “Beats me.”

Ranma was about to respond when something caught his eye. Aki—who he barely knew—was walking with a green-haired man.

Ranma nudged Kaen. “Wait a second. I thought you said you didn’t know her.”

Kaen blinked in confusion. “Who, Aki? Tatsumaki and Fubuki’s mom?”

Ranma’s eyes narrowed. “Who?”

Kaen raised an eyebrow. “They live right across from the dojo. They’re both part of the student council. But judging by that look on your face… I’m guessing they weren’t before?”

Ranma scoffed. “We have a student council?”

Kaen nodded. “Yeah. The student council president is Furan Takaki, vice president is Yuuka Amato, and the treasurer is Fubuki Taiga.”

Ranma frowned. “I’m guessing we’re not their favorite people.”

“Shouldn’t you two be heading to school?”

Ranma and Kaen turned to see Tatsumaki standing behind them.

She was petite with emerald green hair that curled at the ends and piercing green eyes. She wore the school uniform and crossed her arms as she stared at them.

Kaen sighed. “We were dealing with Kuno, but we’re heading there now.”

Tatsumaki blushed slightly and turned away. “G-good. I’ll have Himegami deal with him.”

As she walked off, Ranma leaned in and whispered, “Is she always like that?”

Kaen chuckled. “Yeah, but don’t forget—she’s the older sister, and she’s also Izuku’s cousin.”

Ranma’s jaw dropped. “Wait, what?!”

Kaen just patted him on the back. “Eh,forget that. You have a date to think about.”

Ranma immediately blushed. “How did you—”

Kaen waved him off. “Don’t worry about it. Listen, when I went on a date with Shampoo, we went to see a movie.”

Ranma raised an eyebrow. “So I should take Kasumi to the movies?”

Kaen nodded. “Yep. After that, take her out to dinner.”

He then handed Ranma some money.

Ranma blinked. “Where did you even get this much?”

Meanwhile, with Genma…

Genma rummaged through his secret savings stash.

Only to find it completely empty.

A single note remained.

“Stole your money. You suck. —Happosai.”

Genma’s angry screams could be heard across the district.

Back with Ranma and Kaen..

Kaen simply smirked.“Who needs details?”

“Good point”said Ranma.

After school, Ranma rushed home, eager yet nervous.

When he arrived, his breath hitched. Kasumi stood there in a beautiful dress, her gentle smile making his heart race.

"Are you ready to go?" she asked softly.

Ranma swallowed hard, rubbing the back of his neck. "Y-you look really beautiful."

Kasumi blushed slightly, fidgeting with her hands. "Thank you."

As they slowly stepped closer to each other, an unseen force was already at work.

Not too far away, Kaen stood watching, dressed in an all-black suit with dark glasses. Beside him were Ryoko, Washu, Ryo-Ohki, and Sasami, all prepared for their assignment.

Kaen crossed his arms. “We have one task today—make sure their date goes well.”

“Right!” They all responded in unison.

“Meow!” Ryo-Ohki added.

With their mission set, they all split up, each taking their positions.

Kaen followed Ranma and Kasumi discreetly as they walked toward the train station.

Just then, his radio buzzed.

"Mad Scientist to Monkey Boy."

Kaen sighed and pressed his earpiece. "Monkey Boy to Mad Scientist. Over."

"Kuno is heading toward them."

Kaen’s expression darkened.

Just as Kuno opened his mouth to spout some dramatic nonsense, Kaen swiftly took him out with a quick, stealthy strike.

“Target neutralized.” Kaen confirmed, casually tying up Kuno and leaning him against the wall.

Meanwhile, inside the theater, Ryoko and Sasami observed Ranma and Kasumi as they found their seats.

Sasami’s voice came through the comms. “The two are at the theater... Uh-oh. Akane has been spotted. She’s about five minutes from making contact.”

Kaen tensed. “Leave that to me—”

“No need,” Washu’s voice chimed in. “Already handled.”

Kaen raised an eyebrow. “What did you just do?”

Meanwhile, with Akane…

Akane walked briskly down the street, her eyes locked onto Ranma and Kasumi.

Her temper flared. "Unbelievable. He actually took her out on a—"

WHOOSH—!!

In an instant, the ground beneath her vanished, and she suddenly fell—straight into her own bathtub.

SPLASH!

Soaking wet, Akane coughed and sputtered. "Wait—what?! I was just walking! How the hell did I—?!"

She looked around in complete confusion, realizing she was somehow back home.

Post-Movie later…

The movie lasted a good while, and as Ranma and Kasumi exited, they were now holding hands.

The moment felt perfect.

But then—

"Space Pirate to Monkey Boy. We have a problem." Ryoko’s voice buzzed through the earpiece.

Kaen tensed. “What’s the issue?”

“That green-haired girl is about to enter the same restaurant as them.”

Kaen cursed internally. "(Crap baskets. If anyone from the student council sees this, they’ll be a field day.)"

Thinking fast, he sprinted toward the restaurant.

Just as Tatsumaki was about to step inside, Kaen suddenly cut her off.

Tatsumaki blinked in surprise. “Saotome? What are you doing here? And why are you wearing a su—”

“Hey, got a second? I need your advice on something.”

Before she could respond, Kaen grabbed her hand and pulled her away.

As he led her away, he smirked to himself. (I’ll leave the rest to the team.)

The restaurant was warm and inviting, lit with soft candlelight that reflected in Kasumi’s gentle brown eyes. Across the table, Ranma fidgeted slightly, unused to such an atmosphere. Despite all the crazy fights and challenges he faced daily, this—an actual date—felt more nerve-wracking.

Kasumi smiled softly. “Are you enjoying your meal?”

Ranma quickly snapped out of his thoughts and nodded. “Yeah! It’s really good.” He took another bite before gathering the courage to ask, “So… why did you want to be a nurse?”

Kasumi paused, stirring her tea for a moment. Then, she looked at Ranma with a small, yet bittersweet smile.

“After our mother died, everything changed.” Her voice was soft but steady. “I was young, but I understood how much pain my family was in—how much we lost. I didn’t want anyone else to go through that kind of sadness if I could help it.”

Ranma listened intently, watching the flickering candlelight play across her face.

“That’s why I chose nursing,” she continued. “To help people heal, to ease their pain—so that maybe, just maybe, another little girl wouldn’t have to lose her mother the way I did.”
Ranma sat in silence for a moment, feeling a warmth in his chest that had nothing to do with the restaurant’s cozy lighting.

“That’s… really amazing, Kasumi.” He finally said, his voice quieter than usual. “I mean, I always knew you were kind, but… that’s different. That’s strong.”

Kasumi’s cheeks turned slightly pink, but her smile grew. “Thank you, Ranma.”

For once, Ranma didn’t feel the need to look away or change the subject. He just held her gaze, realizing just how much deeper there was to the kind, gentle woman in front of him.

Kaen led Tatsumaki down the street, trying to come up with a convincing excuse. He could feel her sharp gaze on him, waiting for an explanation.

“So… why exactly did you stop me from going into the restaurant?” she asked, arms crossed.

Kaen glanced around, searching for an answer when—perfect timing—he spotted Ryoga stomping angrily down the sidewalk. An idea clicked into place.

“Him!” Kaen pointed dramatically. “That guy was harassing a student earlier!”

Tatsumaki’s eyes narrowed. “Really?”

Before Kaen could even confirm, she raised a single hand, and an invisible force suddenly slammed Ryoga face-first into the pavement.

“Agh! What the hell?!” Ryoga groaned, struggling against the unseen pressure.

Kaen blinked in shock. (Whoa, she actually does have powers? I thought people were joking… this is way easier than I thought!)

“Hey, if you’re gonna pick on students, then you’ll have to deal with me,” Tatsumaki said coldly, increasing the pressure.

Ryoga gasped, unable to move. “W-wait! This is a misunder—”

Before he could finish, Kaen swiftly splashed him with water, transforming him into P-chan.

Tatsumaki froze. “…Did he just turn into a pig?”

Kaen quickly scooped up the now-squealing P-chan and grinned. “Yep! And that’s exactly why he was harassing someone. Weird guy, right?”

Tatsumaki gave Kaen a long, suspicious look, then finally sighed. “Whatever. Just keep an eye on him.” She dusted off her hands. “I have better things to do.”

“Right, right. Thanks for the help!” Kaen said, already backing away with P-chan under his arm.

Once he was in the clear, he clicked on his radio. “Space pirate, what’s the status?”

Ryoko’s voice crackled through. “They’re fine. They’re headed home now.”

Kaen sighed in relief. “Mission accomplished.”

With a smirk, he strolled off into the night, carrying a very confused and irritated P-chan.

With Ranma and Kasumi…

Ranma and Kasumi strolled side by side down the quiet streets, the evening air cool but pleasant. The date had gone smoother than he expected—no interruptions, no sudden fights, just… peaceful.

As they reached the Tendo household, Kasumi turned to him with a gentle smile. "Thank you for tonight, Ranma. I had a wonderful time."

Ranma scratched the back of his head, feeling a bit flustered. "Y-yeah, me too. We should… do this again sometime."

Kasumi giggled softly before stepping closer. Before Ranma could react, she leaned in and pressed a soft kiss against his cheek.

Ranma's brain short-circuited. His eyes widened, his face turning bright red as Kasumi pulled back, still smiling.

"Goodnight, Ranma," she said sweetly before stepping inside, closing the door behind her.

Ranma stood frozen in place, his mind replaying what just happened. (Did she just—?!)

"So, how'd the date go?"

Ranma nearly jumped out of his skin as Kaen suddenly appeared beside him, arms crossed and a knowing smirk on his face.

Still stunned, Ranma blinked before muttering, "Great…"

Kaen raised an eyebrow. "That so? Good to hear."

Chapter Text

Dark clouds gathered overhead as Genma Saotome stood in an empty lot, facing a lone figure. The person wore a mask, their long brown hair tied in a ponytail, and a giant spatula strapped to their back.

“It’s been a long time, Genma Saotome,” the figure said, voice cold and filled with anger.

Genma squinted. “Huh? Do I know you?”

The figure's grip on the spatula tightened. “Don’t play dumb! You abandoned me!”

With a swift movement, the masked person rushed at him, swinging the massive weapon.

“Ukyo?! The one you left behind?!”

Genma's eyes went wide in shock. “U-Ukyo!?”

Meanwhile…

Kaen and Ranma walked home together, chatting about the day when they saw Kasumi waiting for them at the door, looking concerned.

“Thank goodness you’re both back,” she said. “Your father received a challenge letter.”

Ranma raised a brow. “Pop? Someone actually challenged him?”

Kaen smirked. “Honestly, not that surprising.”

Kasumi pulled out a piece of okonomiyaki with a message written inside:

“Meet me at the empty lot at 4 o’clock.”

Ranma blinked. “A challenge… on okonomiyaki?”

Kaen crossed his arms. “That’s new. We should check it out.”

The two sprinted across rooftops, making their way to the empty lot. When they arrived, they found Tsukuyo kneeling beside Genma, who lay on the ground, dazed.

“Mr. Saotome, are you okay?” Tsukuyo asked, shaking him gently.

Ranma rushed over, grabbing his father’s shoulders. “Pop! What happened?!”

Before he could do anything else, Kaen shoved him aside and started slapping Genma repeatedly.

“Old man! Wake up!”

Genma suddenly snapped awake—and slammed Kaen’s head into the ground.

“Enough already!”Genma shouts.

Suddenly, a giant spatula came flying toward them. The three dodged just in time, Kaen grabbing Tsukuyo and pulling her out of the way. The spatula stuck into the ground, a new message carved into its handle:“Ranma, next it’s your turn to pay. Then Kaen.”

Kaen narrowed his eyes. “Well, that’s ominous.”

A voice called out. “You got that right.”

They all turned to see the masked figure standing on a fence, looking down at them.

“I’ll see you soon.” With that, they vanished into the night.

Ranma moved to chase after them, but Genma tripped him.

“Let it go… for your own good.”said Genma as he walks away.

Kaen frowned. “Yeah, that’s not suspicious at all.”

Tsukuyo hesitated before speaking. “Um… You two don’t have any other siblings, right?”

Ranma shook his head. “Not that we know of.”

Tsukuyo bit her lip. “Well… I overheard something during their fight. That person said, ‘Feel the wrath of a child you left behind.’ And your dad responded, ‘Forgive me! I was poor! I could barely take care of the two boys and myself!’”

Ranma and Kaen froze.

Kaen’s eye twitched. (Okay… so Dad cheated on Mom. I need to calm down… Deep breaths—NOPE, SCREW THAT.)

He bolted forward, still carrying Tsukuyo.

“IMA KILL ‘EM!!”Kaen shouts

Tsukuyo turned red thinking”(He's carrying me like a bride!)”

Genma barely had time to turn before Kaen came in,placed Tsukuyo on the bench,and grabbed him by the collar.

“YOU GOT SOME EXPLAINING TO DO, DON JUAN.”

Genma raised his hands. “Hold on—”

“HOW COULD YOU CHEAT ON MOM LIKE THIS, OLD MAN?!”

“It’s not what you think!” Genma insisted.

Kaen’s eyes darkened. “Then start explaining…”

The Next Day…

Kaen walked to school with Ranma and Nabiki, looking exhausted.

“So… did Pop ever explain—” Ranma began.

Kaen cut him off. “Don’t ask questions you already know the answer to.”

As they made it to their respective classes, Kaen excused himself to use the restroom. On his way back, he heard a familiar voice in a classroom and went to go check it out.

“Bro, look who it is!” Ranma called.

Kaen turned—and his eyes widened in surprise.

“No way…Ucchan?! Long time no see!”

Ukyo, standing in her school uniform,looking annoyed.

Akane raised a brow. “You guys know this person?”

Ranma nodded. “Yeah, we met way back when we were traveling with Pop. Ucchan was the nickname I came up with.”

Flashback….

Two young boys, Ranma and Kaen, ran up to an okonomiyaki cart where Ukyo and her father were working.

“Ucchan!” Ranma called excitedly.

“Let’s play!” Kaen added, grinning.

Ukyo crossed her arms. “Comin’ fer another free meal, you little punks?”

Her father sighed. “Get rid of them, Ukyo.”

The next thing they knew, Ranma was play-fighting Ukyo and winning easily.

Present Day…

Ranma laughed. “Good ol’ Ucchan. We always got free okonomiyaki whenever we won our games.”

“How heartbreaking it was the day we left, chased after us crying and..”Kaen suddenly frowned, gears turning in his head. “…Wait a minute. I remember us being on your family's cart when we were leaving… Did our dad—”

“STEAL YOUR FAMILY’S CART?!”the classrooms shouts.

Before Ukyo could answer, Genma suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

“Wrong!”

Kaen glared. “WHY ARE YOU EVEN HERE?!”

Genma cleared his throat. “Akane forgot her lunch. But let me clarify—I didn’t steal the cart. Ukyo’s father GAVE it to me.”

Kaen and Ranma stared at him.

“…In exchange for me taking Ukyo as part of the deal.”

Silence.

Then, Kaen and Ranma immediately started punching him.

“UKYO’S NOT A LITTER OF KITTENS, YOU JACKASS!” Kaen shouted.

Ukyo muttered, “You broke your promise… You left me behind…”

Akane blinked. “But… didn’t you still have your father?”

Ranma frowned. “Yeah, why would you wanna come with our stupid old man?”

Ukyo hesitated. “Ranma… You don’t know?”

Ranma shrugged. “Know what?”

Ukyo’s expression darkened. “…Never mind.”

She pulled out a fresh okonomiyaki. “So at last, I understand… your feelings.”

Before Ranma could react, she smashed the giant spatula into his face.

Ukyo stormed out of the classroom.

Kaen ran after Ukyo, catching up and cornering their friend. “What are you mad at Ranma for?”

Ukyo turned away. “I’m mad at you too!”

Kaen sighed. “Hey, this was all the old man’s fault. Why don’t we all beat him up together?”

Ukyo shoved his arm off. “Why don’t you tell that to Kisara?”

Kaen blinked. “Oh yeah… how’s he doing? Man, I haven’t seen him in years.”

Ukyo rolled her eyes. “You’re hopeless.”

As she walked away, Kaen muttered, “What was that about…?”

Later That Day…

A crowd of students gathered around an arena, watching as Ukyo stood in the center.

She had changed—now wearing a blue short-sleeved blouse with the sleeves tied back, form-fitting black pants, and a bandolier filled with small throwing spatulas. Her giant combat spatula rested on her back.

Ukyo wasn’t here for games.

Ukyo was here for revenge.

Here’s your rewritten chapter with improved flow, grammar, and clarity:

Izuku and Tenchi arrived at the scene, scanning the commotion before them.

"You think this has something to do with Saotome?" Tenchi asked.

"Probably," Izuku replied.

Just then, Kaen walked up to them with an unimpressed expression. "This has nothing to do with me."

Meanwhile, Ranma stood on one of the turnbuckles, casually grinning. "Hey, Ucchan!"

Ukyo's expression twisted in anger. "Stop calling me that name!"

She swung her giant spatula, but Ranma effortlessly flipped over it.

"Why not? I thought you liked us calling you that," Ranma said, still grinning.

"We are having a duel!" Ukyo shouted, her voice laced with emotion.

"Why can't we be friends like the good old days?" Ranma asked, confused.

"You dare call yourself my friend?" Ukyo spat, gripping her spatula tightly as the crowd gathered around them.

Kaen turned to his father, arms crossed. "You gonna explain any of this, old man?"

Genma, now in his panda form, simply held up a tire as if that was an answer.

"Figures," Akane deadpanned.

Back in the ring, Ranma hopped onto Ukyo's oversized spatula, balancing with ease. "You're the most stubborn person I’ve ever met."

Ukyo clenched her teeth. "Why, you—!"

She threw him off and hurled a barrage of small throwing spatulas. Ranma backflipped away, but when his hand touched the edge of the mat, he winced at the burning sensation.

Genma cracked an egg onto the mat, and it immediately began to sizzle.

"Hot enough to fry an egg,literally" Kaen noted.

“That’s not a ring—it’s a non-stick, ring-shaped hot plate!" a student gasped.

"This is insane!" another yelled.

Ukyo smirked. "Now for my special recipe—one that’ll knock you out of the frying pan and into the fire!" She tossed a spatula covered in thick batter at Ranma, barely missing him.
Ranma dodged, but the sticky substance splattered onto the mat beneath him. His feet stuck fast.

"Wha—?"

"My special batter—deep-dish glue!" Ukyo declared triumphantly.

She grabbed a handful of yakisoba noodles and flung them at him. "And now, rubber yakisoba noodles!"

Ranma struggled, but the noodles bound his arms and torso. He was completely trapped.

Meanwhile, in the crowd, Student Council President Furan marched over to Kaen.

"(Oh boy…)" Kaen thought.

"Care to explain why there's a giant cooking mat in the middle of school grounds, students missing class, and your brother in a brawl?" Furan asked, her arms crossed.

Kaen locked eyes with her, his expression calm and persuasive. "Please believe me, President. We'll have this cleaned up as soon as the fight is done."
The crowd held their breath.

“No way that’s gonna work,” one student whispered.

“Furan is super strict! She hates guys like—”

Furan adjusted her glasses, blushing slightly. “V-very well, but I expect a full report on this later.”

The students nearly fell over in shock.

"(I can't believe that worked…)" Kaen thought.

Back in the ring, Ukyo grabbed an oiling brush and flung it toward Ranma.

“Silly me—I forgot to oil the grill.”

Ranma’s feet slipped again, just as Ukyo grabbed a bucket.

"And now—tempura flakes mixed with gunpowder!" She threw it onto the mat, triggering a chain of small explosions.

"Ranma!" Akane shouted.

Ukyo smirked. "Nothing left but cleanup—"

But Ranma stood up, unfazed, a dangerous grin on his face. "Since we’re old friends, I’ll be nice and not settle this in a dangerous place."

With one powerful movement, he wrapped the noodles around Ukyo, swung her like a lawn dart, and launched her out of the ring and jumped out as well.

Kaen watched and followed behind them. "(I can't help but feel there's more to this story…)"

Just then, he heard a loud boom from the P.E. equipment room. Curious, he hurried over and found Ranma pouring hot water on Ukyo—only for Ukyo to slap him across the face.

"What was that for?!" Ukyo exclaimed.

Ranma blinked. "You didn’t change back into a guy."

Ukyo’s face turned red. "Does the sight of cleavage make you insane?!"

Before anyone could respond, Genma stepped in. "Boys, there's someone you should formally meet. This is Ukyo—Ranma’s fiancée."

The room went silent.

Then, in unison, Kaen, Ranma, and Akane all hit Genma.

"Do tell," Ranma said flatly.

Flashback – Ten Years Ago….

Genma sat beside Ukyo’s father, drinking tea.

"A marriage between your daughter and my youngest son, huh? Sorry, but he’s already promised to someone else," Genma said.

Ukyo’s father frowned. "I see… And I was going to offer my prized okonomiyaki cart as her dowry."

Genma’s ears perked up. "But aren't promises meant to be broken?"

Present Day…..

"He took the cart and left me behind!" Ukyo said bitterly. "From that day on, my life as a woman was over. I vowed to become the best okonomiyaki chef in Japan—and what better way to train than against the raging seas?"

Kaen turned to Genma with an amused smirk. "You never cease to amaze me, old man."

Genma blinked. "Huh?"

"Just when I think you can't sink any lower, you go and prove me wrong!" Kaen said, before kicking him in the groin.

The crowd winced.

"I'm not entirely to blame!" Genma groaned. "I did ask Ranma which he liked better—okonomiyaki or Ukyo—"

"Geez, Pop, you lie so much, who’s to say that’s even true?" Kaen deadpanned.

The female students, having had enough, proceeded to beat Genma senselessly. In the chaos, Ranma, Ukyo, and Kaen slipped away.

Outside, Ranma picked up Ukyo’s bent spatula and carefully fixed it before handing it to her.

“What’s going on here?” Ukyo asked.

"Look, Ucchan, we've all been through hell because of him," Kaen said.

"I won't make any excuses—go ahead and get your hits in," Ranma added.

Ukyo smirked. "Okay then… Expect no mercy!"

She lunged at Ranma, swinging her spatula. But Ranma dodged every strike effortlessly.

"What a waste… A cute girl like you," Ranma teased.

Ukyo froze, her face turning red. "W-what?"

"I was thinking the same thing," Kaen chimed in.

Ukyo punched Ranma, still blushing. "Shut up! I'm not cute!"

"You totally are," Kaen teased.

Ukyo slapped him repeatedly. "I’m not, I’m not, I’m not!"

"You’re cute," they both said in unison.

Kaen then raised an eyebrow. "Hold on, I get why you were mad at Dad and Ranma, but why me?"

Ukyo hesitated. "You don’t remember… what happened with Kisara?"

Kaen blinked. "Wait, what?"

Ukyo suddenly seemed nervous. "Uhh… never mind."

“Just came to me, does this technically mean you have two fiances,Ranma?”Kaen asks.

“Y-yeah”said Ranma.

“Akane’s her name,right?”Ukyo asks.

“Actually just recently it got changed too her older sister Kasumi”said Kaen. “Hey you've got it worse.Dating shampoo, being engaged to Tsukuyo, and that's not adding ryoko and Kilmaria.”

“Ryoko likes to tease me, I don't think that seriously”said Kaen. Ukyo walks away but looks back

“Let's let bygones be bygones.That's what a cute girl would say, isn't it?” Kaen smirks as she walked away.

“Guess we're on a good side now”said Kaen.

Izuku and Tenchi walks over to them but Tenchi sees Akane walking away with a sad look on her face.

Later that night…

Ukyo returned to her newly opened restaurant, Okonomiyaki Ucchan. Inside, a young girl with unkempt maroon hair and bright green eyes sat at a table, arms crossed.

"So? How’d it go?" the girl asked.

Ukyo hesitated. "...Well..."

After hearing everything, the girl scoffed.

"So now you're all friends again? Unbelievable."

"You should at least try talking to him—"

"He doesn’t even remember," the girl said coldly, pulling out an old picture of her and Kaen as kids.

"We’ll see," she muttered.

“Well you might want to do something, apparently there's a bunch of girls after him and he has a fiance too”said Ukyo.

Chapter Text

Ranma, Kaen, and Akane were walking to school when they noticed people whispering about Ranma.

“Told you they’d be talking about us,” Kaen muttered.

“Sticks and stones,” Ranma replied dismissively.

Suddenly, Daisuke leaped onto Ranma’s shoulder. “Gee, Ranma, aren’t you the lucky one—”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Ranma cut him off. “Don’t blame me if she has a crush—that’s her problem, not mine.”

Before he could continue, they heard someone yelling. It was Ryoga,with a tanuki statue.

The moment passed, and Ryoga launched himself at Ranma, throwing punches wildly. Ranma dodged each one with ease.

“Apologize to Akane!” Ryoga demanded.

“I didn’t do anything! It was the old man!” Ranma shot back.

“Ryoga, stop!” Akane protested, stepping forward.

“No more excuses!” Ryoga growled.

Before he could attack again, Kaen grabbed him and pinned him down effortlessly.

“Ryoga, stop this now,” Kaen warned.

“He has no—” Ryoga started, but Kaen cut him off.

“Him and Akane aren’t even engaged anymore. And you? You use your transformation to sneak into her bed at night.”

Ryoga froze at the accusation.

Kaen leaned in, his voice a dangerous whisper. “If you don’t quit acting like a first-class jackass, not only will I tell Akane the truth, but I’ll kick your ass and cook you for lunch.”

Ryoga paled but quickly broke free and attempted another attack on Ranma. Before he could land a blow, a newcomer interrupted.

A young girl—average height, fair-skinned, with bright green eyes—rushed in. Her unkempt maroon hair peeked out from beneath a green cap. She wore a short-sleeved T-shirt over an A-shirt, and her jeans were ripped—completely shredded from the thigh down on one leg. Her dark brown ankle-high boots added to her rugged look.

She delivered two swift kicks to Ryoga, knocking him out cold.

“Sorry, he was getting on my nerves,” she said nonchalantly.

Kaen smirked. “Not bad.”

The girl turned to him with a glare. “Kaen Saotome. Not exactly how I planned it, but I’ll roll with it.” Clearing her throat, she continued, “So, we meet again, Kaen.”

Kaen blinked. “Uh… okay?”

Ukyo arrived just in time to witness the scene. “You just ran off. Why—” She trailed off, noticing Ryoga on the ground. “Ah. Right. Your revenge.”

“Revenge?” Kaen echoed.

“That’s right. I’ve been looking forward to fighting you for a while,” the girl said, taking a stance.

Kaen analyzed her posture. (The way her pants are cut, the definition in her quadriceps—she’s a kicker. And judging by her stance… she’s no amateur. She’s skilled. This is gonna be fun.)

Akane stepped between them. “Kaen, you can’t fight her! She’s a girl!”

Both Kaen and the girl snapped at her in unison. “Shut up and sit in the corner!”

Akane stood there, stunned.

“Hold on,” Kaen said. “I’ve got a better idea. Why don’t we fight in the dojo after school?”

The girl considered it. “Oh, right. I forgot about class. Fine by me.”

“Tch. Whatever. I was just making sure Ukyo got to school,” she muttered, turning to leave.

“Hey, k—”

“Ukyo, don’t tell him who I am. Not yet,” the girl interrupted before walking off.

"(What exactly did I do?)" Kaen wondered.

Ranma nudged him, looking down at Ryoga. “So, what do we do with him?”

Kaen smirked.

Minutes Later…

Ryoga woke up in the nurse’s office, groggy. He turned his head and saw Akane sitting beside him.

“Thank goodness! I was beginning to worry about you,” she said.

On the other side of the wall, Kaen, Ranma, Ukyo, and Mikado were eavesdropping.

“Should we leave them alone?” Mikado whispered.

“Wait for it,” Kaen replied.

From inside the room, they heard Ryoga’s furious shout. “WH—WHO DID THIS?!”

Kaen grinned. “Okay, now we can go.”

Later That Day…

Kaen was at home with Ukyo and Ranma when Ukyo asked, “So, is there something between Akane and Ryoga?”

“He’s got a crush, but it ain’t going anywhere,” Kaen replied.

Before Ukyo could say anything else, Kaen noticed someone waiting in front of the dojo.

“Tsukuyo?” he called.

The blonde woman shifted, looking slightly embarrassed. “I-I was in the neighborhood and heard you had a fight… so here I am.”

Kaen grinned. “So sweet.”

Tsukuyo turned red.

They entered the dojo, where Kilmaria, Ryoko, Washu, and Izuku were already seated.

The maroon-haired girl from earlier turned to Kaen. “So, ready to fight?”

Kaen smirked and took a stance. “Let’s do this.”

Soun cleared his throat. “Begin!”

The two fighters clashed, trading blows at lightning speed. Neither gave an inch, matching each other’s movements perfectly. They stepped back momentarily to reassess. (She’s keeping up? Why does she look familiar?) Ranma wondered.

Kaen managed to grab her and throw her toward the wall, but she rebounded, using the impact to launch a powerful kick at his face.

“Whoa,” Izuku muttered in awe.

“She redirected her momentum for extra force. Kaen might be in trouble,” Kilmaria observed.

Kaen aimed a punch at her, but she stopped it with her boot. “Is this all you’ve got? I expected better,” she taunted.

She delivered a spinning kick, barely missing, before bringing her other foot down toward his head. Kaen blocked it, countering with a blow to her stomach. They traded attacks, neither able to gain the upper hand.

The girl chuckled. “I’ve missed this. If you weren’t such a jackass—”

Kaen scowled. “Why are you mad at me? What did I do to you? Did my father do something?”

She huffed. “He had a hand in it, yes.”

Kaen groaned. “Of course he did. Fine. If I win this fight, will you tell me why you’re mad?”

She smirked. “Hmph. I’ll agree to that. Not that you’ll win.”

They charged at each other. Just as she prepared a high kick, Kaen weaved out of the way and delivered a devastating counter-kick, sending her flying. Before she could crash, he softened her fall with his foot.

Minutes Later…

She sat up, rubbing her head. “That was pretty clever… as expected.”

Kaen crossed his arms. “You talk like we know each other. Do we?”

She scoffed. “You’re an idiot. It’s me—Kisara Nanjo.”

Ranma and Kaen froze in shock.

“Kisara? Wow, I haven’t seen you in years! But… why did you want revenge? I never did anything to you,” Kaen said.

Tsukuyo frowned. “Would someone care to explain?”

Kaen sighed. “Kisara, she challenged a lot of people back at her school and one of them was me.…It ended with us knocking each other out.”

“Then she started hanging around and became her friend around the time you met Unkyo.When we had to leave, she didn't even show up-”

Kisara wasn't thinking about any of that. Instead, she was staring at Kaen with a faint blush on her cheeks.

"Do you not remember your promise?" she asked, her voice quieter than usual.

A Flashback…

Kisara stood in the dojo, sweat dripping from her brow as she delivered a powerful kick to a punching bag. She barely glanced up when Kaen walked in.

"What do you want?" she asked, keeping her tone casual.

Kaen smirked. "Well, we’re heading out tomorrow. You gonna miss me?"

She turned away, clenching her fists. "Why do you have to move away, anyway?"

"Old man wants us to be the strongest martial artists. That means a lot of traveling, I guess," he replied with a shrug.

Kisara frowned. "Besides the master, you're the only one who's ever taken me seriously."

Kaen grinned. "What was it you said? ‘I resolved never to be bested by any man.’ If that’s the case, then I’m resolved to become even stronger."

Kisara froze for a moment before laughing. "Okay then." She hesitated, her fingers fidgeting before she finally spoke. "The next time we fight will be different. If you’re able to beat me… then I’ll stay with you forever."

Silence filled the dojo. Kisara turned red as Kaen gave her a toothy grin.

"Okay, sounds good," he said.

Kisara smiled widely. "N-no taking it back later."

Kaen winked. "I won’t"

Back to the Present…

Kaen blinked at her. "Yeah, I remember. But that still doesn’t explain why you're mad at me or my dad."

“I was about to get to that part”said Kisara.

Flashback…

Kisara walked out of the gym and was created by Mr.Saotome

“Kisara, you were planning to see us leave right?”

“Yeah.” she answered.

“But don't you know a Silent Goodbye means more” said Genma, nervously.

“A Silent Goodbye?” she questioned.

“Meeting you don't see him off.Instead..uh.. you wait till the next time you meet each other.It's a true martial artist do.”

“Okay”said Kisara.

Back to the present...

“That son of a..”Kaen growled.

Kisara folded her arms. "The next day, I found out your father stole Ukyo’s family cart.What was I supposed to believe? Can I find out that way your father told me was absolute bullshit. I thought you were in on it and treat it as a big joke”said Kisara.

“Okay so this is a huge misunderstanding.For starters I had no idea pop said that and I will definitely be kicking his ass later. Second, I remember I promise.It was still together, right? That usually work for roommates but-”

Kisara blinked”Roommates? Do you not understand what our promise meant?”

“To share it apartment-”

“No, you idiot! It meant the day that you beat me, I'd become your wi-”Kisara realize what she had said and paused.

“Wait…You wanted to marry me?”Kaen asks.

Kisara turn red“I-I-It was only if you beat me.”

“But wouldn't she have made that if she liked him?”Tsukuyo asks.

“Shut it,Cow tits!”Kisara shouts.

“Cow tits?”Tsukuyo questions.

“It's not only did you misunderstand I promise.But then I found out that you have a fiance-”

“That was the old man's fault”said Kaen.

You're dating someone—"

"That’s... hard to explain," Kaen admitted.

"Plus, you've got other women after you, and all of them are big-breasted—"

Kaen scratched the back of his head. "Well, Shampoo’s… actually, they’re quite—"

Before he could finish, Kisara suddenly grabbed his wrist, holding him in place. Her grip was firm, but her expression was unreadable.

"Let me ask you this," he said, looking her straight in the eye. "Why do you like me in the first place?"

Kisara blinked, caught off guard by his question. "Huh?"

Before she could answer, Kisara clenched her fists, her mind drifting back to a long-buried memory...

Flashback – 10 Years Ago…

A six-year-old Kisara stood victorious over her opponent, sweat dripping down her brow. She was used to winning, but what followed was something she had never gotten used to.

Just outside the dojo, she overheard a group of boys whispering among themselves.

"C’mon man, you held back, right? Please tell me you let that girl beat you and she didn’t actually kick your ass."

Her opponent hesitated, seemingly unsure of how to respond.

Before he could answer, another voice cut in.

"So, he lost."

Peeking around the corner, Kisara spotted a boy standing with his arms crossed—Kaen.

"He gave it his all, right?" Kaen asked, his tone neutral yet firm.

"He lost to a girl—"

Kaen interrupted sharply. "Who cares if she’s a girl? She’s a martial artist like us, right? That’s all that matters… at least, that’s what I’ve heard."

Kisara’s eyes widened. No one had ever said something like that before. Whenever she won, people always made excuses—claiming her victories didn’t count because of her gender.

But Kaen… he didn’t belittle her. He didn’t make excuses. He simply acknowledged her as a fighter. Nothing more, nothing less.

Her face felt hot. Her heart pounded in her chest.

She had waited for him to leave the dojo that day, awkwardly standing by the entrance. When he finally stepped outside, she had mustered all her courage and mumbled a quiet:

"Thanks."

Before he could react, she had bolted, too flustered to handle the moment.

Back in the Present….

Kisara turned completely red as she whispered, "I-I can't tell you that in front of everyone."

Still holding his wrist, she pulled him toward the exit of the dojo. Just as she reached the doorway, she glanced back at him.

"Empty lot. Tomorrow."

With that, she walked away, leaving Kaen watching her retreating figure in confusion.

Meanwhile, nearby…

"Between Kaen and Ranma—" Izuku began, before noticing something odd. "Wait, weren’t they just here a second ago?"

With Ranma and Kaen….

In the next room, the sounds of fists landing on flesh echoed loudly.

"So first Ukyou, and now Kisara?!" Kaen yelled, his fist connecting with their father’s gut.

"Why do you keep making our lives harder, old man?!" Ranma added, landing a solid kick.

Genma flailed, trying to protect himself from his sons’ wrath. "I-I swear, that’s all of them!"

Kaen narrowed his eyes. "Anything else you're keeping from us, Pops?"

Genma hesitated. "N-nothing…!"

The brothers exchanged glances. Kaen crossed his arms. "Please tell me it’s not another engagement."

A tense silence filled the room.

Kaen’s expression darkened. "Is it for me, or is it for Ranma?"

Sweating profusely, Genma weakly raised a trembling finger—pointing at both of them.

Kaen’s eye twitched. "You are the worst father ever."

Minutes later, both brothers found themselves at the Cat Café, enjoying a meal of steaming noodles courtesy of Cologne.

"That must be tough, having him as your father," she commented with a chuckle.

Kaen sighed. "You don’t even know the half of it."

As he glanced around the café, he noticed someone missing. "Is Shampoo not here today?"

Cologne nodded. "She’s out making a few deliveries."

Just then, a new figure entered the café. A tall girl with piercing eyes strode toward them, her gaze locked onto Kaen and Ranma.

"You," she said, pointing at Kaen. "You’re that boy from the other day."

Kaen raised an eyebrow. "That’s right."

Her eyes sharpened. "Tell me… do you know where I can find that pigtail girl and wolf girl that defeated Shampoo?"

Kaen and Ranma instantly tensed, exchanging nervous glances.

"Haven’t seen him around," Kaen said, forcing a casual tone.

"Who can say?" Ranma added quickly.

Internally, both brothers were thinking the same thing.

"(If she finds out and loses to one of us…)" Kaen thought.
"(It'll be the same situation as with Shampoo.)" Ranma thought.

The girl studied them suspiciously. "You both seem strong. How about a spar—"

Kaen held up a hand. "As long as it's just sparring and not an official match."

A smirk formed on the girl’s lips. "Aiya, I just got a great idea. Why don’t Shampoo and I fight you two tomorrow?"

Kaen shrugged. "That works for me."

Ranma nodded. "Yeah, sure."

Cologne tapped her chin thoughtfully. "It would have to be earlier in the day because of the festival tomorrow."

Ranma blinked. "Oh yeah, I completely forgot about that…"

Cologne grinned. "I heard it’s going to be exciting. A famous traveling circus will be performing."

Kaen chuckled. "That sounds fun. Maybe I should take…" He trailed off, frowning. "Huh, who would I take to that?"

Cologne chuckled knowingly. "Ah, to be young again."

Unbeknownst to them, tomorrow’s festival was shaping up to be far more eventful than anyone could have anticipated…

Next day with Tsukuyo and Akane…

Tsukuyo was out in town enjoying the festival when she comes into Akane who was trying to win this prize but she needed a partner.Tsukuyo helped and they both walked away with a stuffed pig and a stuffed monkey.The two end of walking together until they see Kasumi Tendo.Akane frowned but Tsukuyo went up to her.

“If it isn't Akane and Tsukuyo, what a coincidence.Are you two hanging out?” she asked.

“If I was, are you going to steal her too?”Akane mumbled.

“What was that?”Kasumi asks.

“Nothing”Akane sighes.

The three that heard laughter coming from somewhere.

“Tsukuyo Aoba, betrothed of Kaen Saotome”

“That's me” she said.

From out of nowhere, two claws appeared, taking the stuff Pig and stuffed monkey by a masked man with long black hair.

“They asked who kidnapped Tsukuyo Aoba and akane tendo, tell them it was the mysterious masked man.”

This confused the three women.

“Give this message to Kaen and Ranma, if they ever want to see their fiance alive again.Tell them to make sure they're sitting front row and Center of the Chinese circus” he then gives them tickets”Everything you need to know is on this ticket.Also parking is extremely Limited so please use public transportation if at all possible.”
With that he goes away.

“Why did he think of the stuffed toys for you too?”Kasumi asks.

“That jerk! Who does he think he is” said Akane.

Chapter Text

Meanwhile with Kisara and Kaen…

Kisara was waiting in an empty lot until Kaen showed up.

“Glad you didn't forget”said Kisara.

“You said to me here” he responds.

Kisara takes a deep breath and exhales”I always saw you as a friend after our fight.You were the first person that see me as a martial artist and not just a girl.You know how I hate when people say things like” you're just a girl” or “you're good for a woman” I wanted to be as strong as the boys, so I followed their training program.We came to Taekwondo, I try not to think of myself as a man or a woman” she explained.

“I remember”said Kaen.

“You remember that but..When I had that match, I walk past the locker room and I overheard those guys talking.One of them asked if he was holding back and was probably going to say he was but then you stepped up for me…”said Kisara.

“That's it?”said Kaen.

“Listen..I'm going to win you over from the rest of those girls, our promise meant something to me and I won't lose to some big titty bitches”said Kisara.

“I-”

“So, I’ll forgive you and leave it at this,” Kisara said.

Before Kaen could react, she yanked him forward into a rough kiss. His eyes widened in shock, but before he could process it, Kisara broke away, her face flustered as she quickly turned to run off—only to freeze when Washu suddenly appeared.

“Kaen—”

“What?! I wasn’t doing anything!” he blurted, still dazed.

Washu smirked. “Whatever you say. But we need you back home. Apparently, Tsukuyo and Akane have been kidnapped.”

Kaen immediately sobered up. “Headed back now.”

Back at the house, Kaen arrived only to see Ranma—now in his female form—standing with Ryoko, Tsukuyo, and Akane, all perfectly fine.
“Huh? I thought Washu said you were—” he began, but Ranma quickly stepped up to him and whispered, “Just play along. Me and Pop were faking Akane getting kidnapped earlier. Ryoko and I made a bet to see how long I can keep this up.”

Kaen winked in understanding before turning to Tsukuyo. “I see you’re fine, so I guess we’re just going to go save Akane—”

“I’M STANDING RIGHT HERE!” Akane shouted, thoroughly annoyed.

With that settled, the group headed out to the local festival, where the streets were lined with colorful stalls, lively games, and the enticing aroma of festival food. But their real destination was the circus.

As they neared the entrance, Kaen spotted Shampoo and Ying Yue approaching.

“Nihao, Kaen! Come to date with Shampoo?” Shampoo greeted with a playful grin.

“Sorry, got to save Akane,” Kaen replied.

“IT’S NOT ME!” Akane shouted again, exasperated.

Kaen glanced at the ticket in his hand. “Wonder who the moron is challenging us to a fight this time.”

Shampoo’s eyes widened when she saw the invitation. “Aiyaa! Special invitation to Chinese acrobatic show?” She pulled out an identical ticket. “Shampoo got one too!”
Before they could process this, a crowd gathered around the entrance.

“Weird. I don’t think we know anyone in the circus,” Ranma commented.

“Unless Mihoshi and Kiyone are working here,” Kaen mused. “I’ve been seeing those two all over town at different jobs.”

Just then, low chuckling reached their ears. The group turned to see a masked figure standing before them.

“It’s been a while, Kaen Saotome,” the masked man said. “I think we’re in for an especially entertaining show tonight.”
Removing his mask, he revealed himself as—

“MOU—” Kaen started.

“AIYAA! IT’S MOUSSE!” Shampoo shouted, cutting him off.

Ying Yue’s eye twitched. “Him, again?”

Mousse crossed his arms. “Kaen Saotome! Until I win Shampoo back from you, I shall keep not just your fiancée hostage, but also that of your brothers!” He held up two stuffed animals dramatically.

Kaen stared blankly.

“Cut it out, you’re making Akane cry,” Ranma quipped—only to be rewarded with a hard smack from Akane.

Akane turned her glare to Mousse before kneeing him in the face. “IN WHAT WAY DOES THAT LOOK LIKE ME?!”

Mousse groaned, putting on his glasses to examine the stuffed animals. “Aaaahhh! When did this happen?!”

Kisara leaned toward Ryoko and whispered, “So, is he a complete idiot?”

Ryoko smirked before turning to Shampoo. “Good question. Is he?”

Shampoo sighed. “He have bad eyesight like always.”

“Ever since childhood,” Ying Yue added. “As stupid as ever, Mousse.”

“Well, might as well enjoy the free show,” Tsukuyo said with a shrug.

With that, they all entered the circus tent. The performances were surprisingly entertaining—until the ringleader stepped forward, holding up a stuffed pig.
“And now, we ask for a volunteer from the audience! Whoever comes down to the ring shall receive a special prize! A very cute toy pig, no?”

The crowd cheered in excitement.

Ranma suddenly glanced to the side. “Akane, what are you doing over there?”

Akane, already irritated, growled, “Ranma, would you—” She kicked hard, sending flying—

“KNOCK IT OFF ALREADY?!”

Tsukuyo blinked. “…Um, Akane, that wasn’t Ranma.”

Akane looked up at the person she kicked—Kisara, who was twitching in pain.

“They just look alike,” Akane muttered, a little embarrassed.

Kaen immediately leaped from his seat, catching Kisara mid-air and landing smoothly.

“That girl is getting punched,” Kisara grumbled.

Kaen chuckled. “Don’t mind her.”

The ringleader clapped his hands. “It seems we have two volunteers! Which one would like to go first?”

Kisara smirked. “Pick me! I volunteer Kaen.”

Kaen sighed. “How generous of you.”

The circus crew quickly strapped him onto a spinning wheel.

“No worries! This trick is very safe! Volunteer only gets killed one time,” the ringleader joked.

Kaen sweatdropped. (That’s not reassuring.)

A drumroll began as a table was wheeled out, covered by a silver tray. When the lid was lifted, it revealed—

A duck.

A duck with glasses.

The duck flapped its wings and suddenly hurled a set of daggers at Kaen, barely missing him.

“AIYAA!” Shampoo gasped.

“HEY!” Akane shouted.

Tsukuyo narrowed her eyes. “…That duck looks familiar.”

“Perhaps you saw it in a pond?” Ryoko teased.

The ringleader grinned. “Allow me to present the big star of our show! This one duck you will never forget! Give a warm welcome to… MUMU-CHAN!”
“Mumu-chan?” Ying Yue muttered, studying it closely.

Ranma’s eyes widened."(That’s no ordinary duck!)"

"(IT’S GOING TO KNIFE ME!)" Kaen thought as the duck pulled out more daggers.

Kaen dodged rapidly, but six of the knives ended up caught in his teeth.

“He’s just as good as the duck!” an audience member marveled.

Kisara grabbed the ringleader by the collar. “If that duck hurts him, I’m making it into stew!”

The ringleader paled. “H-he very safe, I assure you!”

Kaen spit out the knives. “You webbed-foot mother—”

Before he could finish, the duck suddenly dropped smoke bombs into the ring.

“KAEN!!” Tsukuyo shouted.

As the smoke cleared, both Kaen and the duck were gone. The audience cheered as if it were part of the show, while Ranma, Akane, Tsukuyo, and Ryoko tensed in concern.
Ryoko suddenly realized something. “Wait—where did Shampoo and Ying Yue go?”

Behind the tent….

Kaen finally caught his breath. In front of him, the duck transformed back into Mousse as hot water splashed over him.

Kisara appeared at Kaen’s side, glaring. “I knew it! That duck was you!”

Mousse smirked. “Those knives were just a greeting. Prepare yourself, Kaen Saotome! The Circus from Hell is just beginning!”

Kaen cracked his knuckles. “You paid for the ticket,Better put on one hell of a show.”

Mousse pulled out a bucket of water. “Do you know what this is?”

Kaen’s eyes narrowed.“Water? Wait, did you piss in it?”

“Thought about it but no.This isn't just ordinary water, it's the fruits of my labors”said Mousse.

Kaen crossed his arms. “You gonna clean up after your act or something?”

Mousse scowled. “Fool! This is Jusenkyo’s cursed spring water! Specifically, from the Spring of Drowned Duck!”

Kaen raised an eyebrow. “Huh, so you really did get yourself cursed. Can’t say I’m surprised.”

Mousse’s eye twitched. “I’ll have you know this was an unfortunate accident! Months ago, I journeyed to Jusenkyo in hopes of finding the perfect training ground. But…I may have taken a slight misstep…”

Several Months Ago – Jusenkyo Training Grounds….

Mousse adjusted his robe, staring—or rather, squinting—at the misty landscape before him. The Jusenkyo Guide, a small, elderly man in traditional garb, was speaking animatedly, though Mousse only half-listened. His mind was focused on proving himself stronger than Ranma, Kaen, and anyone else who stood between him and Shampoo.

“Many cursed springs here,” the Guide explained. “Very tragic legend. Each one holds—”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah,” Mousse interrupted impatiently. “I don’t need a history lesson, just tell me where the best spring to train near is.”

The Guide scratched his head. “Well… safest place to train is on platforms, but dangerous if you fall. Many warriors end up cursed.”

“Pfft! As if I’d fall in,” Mousse scoffed, adjusting his sleeve. “I’m the master of Hidden Weapons! My footwork is impeccable.I'll train here to put an end to Kaen.Thus I take my first step towards victory—”

Mousse took a single step forward.

SPLASH!

The Jusenkyo Guide gasped. “Aiyah! Young man is first person ever to fall into a spring after just one step!”

Mousse flailed in the water before surfacing, coughing and flapping his arms. “W-what’s going on? Why do my arms feel weird?! Why do I feel smaller?! WHY AM I FLOATING?!”

The Guide sighed and pointed at a nearby sign. “You fall into Spring of Drowned Duck. Very tragic story. Now, whenever you touch cold water, you turn into—”

“QUACK?!”

Mousse looked down at his reflection, only to see the beady eyes of a white duck staring back at him. His tiny wings flapped frantically as he spun in circles, realizing the full horror of his situation.

“Cursed now,” the Guide said matter-of-factly. “Warm water turns you back to man, but curse is very annoying.”

Mousse, now a panicked duck, leapt out of the spring, quacking angrily.

“ Maybe you should’ve worn glasses,” the Guide muttered.

Back to the Present…

Kaen blinked. "So let me get this straight… You took one step and fell in?"

Mousse clenched his fists. "It’s not my fault! The ground was slippery!"

Kisara snickered. "You tripped into a cursed spring in record time? That’s hilarious."

Mousse smirked, puffing out his chest. "Laugh all you want! But tonight, Kaen Saotome, I finally execute my master plan to defeat you!"

Kaen and Kisara gave him blank stares.

Mousse confidently pointed at something behind them.

It was a monkey.

"Uhh…" Kaen uttered, unsure of how to respond.

"I mean, you do have a monkey's tail, Kaen. Oh wait… was that racist?" Kisara asked, genuinely curious.

Before Mousse could reply, the monkey—agitated by the attention—screeched and bit down on his finger.

"YOU BIT ME, KAEN!" Mousse shouted, flailing.

"Hey!" Kaen snapped.

Mousse turned, his expression furious—only to realize he wasn’t looking at Kaen at all. His glasses slipped down, and as he adjusted them, he finally saw the real culprit.
"Wait… this is just a monkey!" Mousse muttered in disbelief.

The monkey—Shrek, according to its name tag—hissed and scratched his face for the offense.

Kisara casually pulled out her phone. "I’m just gonna record this."

Meanwhile, Kaen grabbed a bucket from the nearby festival stall and frowned. "So, you trained all this time… just to get a bucket of water?"
Mousse's eyes widened as he saw what Kaen was about to do. He swiftly dodged, avoiding the splash.

Kaen’s eyes narrowed. "Ohhh… shit. That’s Jusenkyo water, isn’t it?"

Mousse laughed dramatically and spread his hands, revealing several water balloons secured to his fingers. "That’s right! From Yazuniichuan—Spring of Drowned Duck!"

He tossed the balloons high into the air and swiftly pulled out knives, aiming straight at them.

"Final attack—Dagger Strike!"

Kaen and Kisara quickly moved out of the way as the blades struck the balloons, bursting them midair and sending cursed water flying in every direction.

Mousse smirked triumphantly. "At last, victory is near—!"

SPLASH.

A high-pressure jet of water blasted him from behind, drenching him entirely.

The now-drenched Mousse quacked angrily as he shrank, emerging from his tattered robes as a white duck.

He shook off the water, looking up in horror to see the culprit—Shampoo, holding a hose.

"Mousse, Shampoo no let hurt Kaen!" she declared.

Kaen exhaled in relief. "Perfect timing, Shampoo."

Kisara, meanwhile, glanced at Shampoo’s chest. Not as big as the others, but still…

Mousse, still a duck, hastily pulled out a bouquet of flowers from his feathers and offered them to Shampoo with his tiny wings.
She smacked them away without hesitation.

"Shampoo have no intention of dating you," she stated bluntly.

Mousse’s tiny duck eyes burned with fury as he glared at Kaen. He flapped his wings, revealing more knives hidden within his feathers—along with more water balloons.

Kaen’s eyes widened. "Oh, come on!"

Mousse launched his arsenal at him, forcing Kaen to dodge.

"Don’t blame me because you got rejected!" Kaen shouted as he leaped out of the way.

One of the balloons burst over a fish vendor’s stall, drenching the fresh seafood.

A beat of silence.

Then, the fish turned into ducks.

A bystander pointed. "Hey look, duck-catching!"

The vendor sighed. "Oh dear me…"

Kaen gritted his teeth and grabbed a couple of toy windmills from a nearby stand, quickly spinning them between his hands before flinging them. They struck Mousse’s wings, pinning him against a wall.

"You need to stop," Kaen said firmly. "It’s not my fault Shampoo doesn’t want you. If I remember right, your village has that rule—if a woman is beaten by a man outside the tribe, she has to marry him. If anything, you should hate that rule, not me. Maybe instead of chasing Shampoo, you should’ve challenged her yourself!"
Mousse quacked aggressively.

Kaen sighed. "I’ll admit… Shampoo’s very pcute. Really cute. Long legs, flowing hair, and that dump truck of an—anyway! The point is, she doesn’t like you. That’s just how it is."
Mousse quacked even louder.

Kaen’s expression twisted. "You leave my mother out of this!"

A bystander whispered, "Wait… is he actually speaking duck?"

Before anyone could question it further, Shampoo suddenly hugged Kaen from behind.

"Shampoo so happy! You no hurt," she said softly.

Without warning, she leaned in and kissed him on the lips.

Mousse, still pinned to the wall, watched in absolute horror.

Then, out of nowhere, a splash of cold water soaked Shampoo from behind.

“So she turns into a cat, cool”said Kisara.

With a startled yowl, she transformed into a cat.

Kaen sighed, picking up her clothes. "Come on, let’s find some hot water." He lifted Shampoo onto his shoulder as she clung to him.

Kisara watched him walk away but then turn to see that Mousse had disappeared.

“(Why do I feel like this isn't over?)”Kisara thought.

Much Later That Night…

Akane, Tsukuyo, Ryoko, and Ranma walked out of the Circus, stretching.

"That was fun," Tsukuyo said. "Where did Kaen go?"

"He’s probably fine," Ranma shrugged.

"Shampoo and Ying Yue left too. He probably is," Ryoko added.

"If you say so. I’m heading home," Tsukuyo said, turning down a different path.

As she walked, a low chuckle echoed from the trees.

Before she could react, Mousse suddenly appeared upside-down in front of her, hanging from a branch.

"You’re the guy from—"

She didn’t get to finish.

Mousse snapped his fingers, releasing a small pop of powder. Her vision blurred, her limbs weakened, and her world faded to black.
As she collapsed, Mousse caught her, a sinister grin on his face.

"This time, I have you for sure."

Nearby…

Akane turned the corner just in time to see what happened—but Mousse had already disappeared into the night, Tsukuyo in his grasp.

Her eyes widened. "Mousse took Tsukuyo… for real this time."

Ranma and Ryoko rushed back to her side.

"We gotta tell Kaen," Ranma said, his expression serious.

Ryoko nodded. "Before it’s too late."

And with that, they ran off into the darkness.

With Kaen and Shampoo…

Kaen found an empty lot and poured hot water over Shampoo, restoring her to her normal form—completely naked. He immediately averted his eyes, sighing as he handed her clothes.

Shampoo smirked, stepping closer. Instead of taking her clothes right away, she placed his hands on her chest.

Kaen stiffened. “Why are you giving me balloons? And why are they—Wait! That’s not—” Before he could finish, Shampoo tackled him to the ground.

“Shampoo got you all to self,” she purred, straddling him.

“This isn’t the time—”

“Why Kaen so shy?” she teased, tilting her head.

“I’m not!” he shot back, face flushed.

“Then why not have Shampoo?” she murmured, guiding his hands to her hips.

“I’m too young to have kids—”

“Shampoo wouldn’t mind. Kaen want to, judging by hands,” she pointed out playfully.

Kaen’s eyes widened as he realized his hands had somehow wandered to her ass. He quickly pulled them away. “L-Let’s just… put this off until another time, alright?”

Shampoo pouted. “No fair.”

“I promise we’ll do whatever you want—just not now,” he assured her.

Shampoo stared into his eyes for a moment before sighing. “Okay.”

She climbed off him and went behind some bushes to change. Kaen stood guard, making sure no one was around. A few moments later, she stepped out in a neatly tied kimono.

“Shampoo done,” she announced with a bright smile.

Kaen exhaled in relief, but just then, a flyer floated past, catching his attention. He snatched it out of the air, scanning its contents. His expression darkened.

At that moment, Akane, Ranma, and Ryoko came running toward him.

“Kaen! Listen, Tsukuyo—” Akane started.

“I know,” Kaen interrupted, his voice calm but his eyes burning with fury. “I’m heading back to the circus. You guys go tell her family she’ll be a little late.”
Without another word, he turned on his heel and stormed off.

Meanwhile…

Mousse stood before a large fish tank, gazing at Tsukuyo, who was bound inside. She struggled against her restraints, her glare filled with defiance.

"(Kaen Saotome… If you don’t come for your ‘fiancée,’ she’ll spend the rest of her life in a pond)"

Mousse smirked, watching as Tsukuyo’s struggles grew more frantic.

The game had begun.

Chapter Text

Kaen sprinted toward the circus with everything he had, his eyes burning with urgency. Bursting into the main tent, he spotted the massive faucet towering over the tank where Tsukuyo was trapped. Without hesitation, he lunged forward and kicked the person controlling it.

Suddenly, a rush of water came barreling his way. Kaen reacted fast, twisting his body to dodge.

“I fooled you, Kaen Saotome!” came a familiar voice.

Kaen turned just in time to see Mousse grinning wickedly, holding a hose aimed right at him. “That first one was just plain tap water. But this—the real Yahzuniichuan is right here!”

Kaen leapt up onto the tightropes strung across the tent’s ceiling, trying to avoid the cursed spray. But just as his hand slipped—

“Kaen!”

Shampoo burst in atop a roaring tiger, which leapt through the air and caught Kaen mid-fall. The audience gasped. But just as they landed, the tiger was hit by the water and immediately transformed… into a duck.

“I thought the girl was supposed to turn into a duck?” someone in the crowd muttered.

“Eh, still cool,” said another. The crowd erupted into applause.

“Shampoo? You’re helping him?” Mousse shouted in disbelief, seizing Kaen by the collar. “Why? How could you?”

Kaen calmly smacked Mousse’s head, pointing over to Shampoo. “Put your glasses on and ask her yourself.”

Adjusting his lenses, Mousse looked again—now clearly seeing Shampoo. “Shampoo… do you hate me?”

“Yes. I hate you,” she replied flatly.

Mousse gasped.

“I hate big time. Hate more than enemies. H-A-T-E. Hate you,” she declared.

Kaen winced. “Don’t you think that’s a bit too harsh?”

Mousse collapsed to his knees, tears pouring from his eyes. “How can you hate me so much? Since we were children, I watched over you… dreaming of us becoming one!”

"Aww…" murmured someone in the audience, clearly moved.

Kaen snatched a mic from the ringmaster. “Mind if I ask something? You say you were 'watching over' her. Did that include beating up anyone who got close to her?”

“...Yeah,” Mousse mumbled.

“And doesn’t your code say you have to defeat her in battle to earn her hand?”

“Y-Yeah…”

“So why haven’t you? Don’t tell me it’s because you were ‘too in love’ to fight her—”

Shampoo leaned over and whispered something into Kaen’s ear.

Kaen raised an eyebrow and looked back at Mousse. “Seriously? If you really loved her, you would’ve challenged her properly—and respected her as a martial artist.”

Mousse stood, stunned. “Kaen…?”

“If you’re truly in love, you smash through anything in your way.”

“I can’t believe you're being so kind… after everything I’ve done.”

Kaen’s gaze hardened. “You tried to kill me, cursed my fiancée, and dragged someone innocent into this. But revenge? My mother never taught me to carry that in my heart.”

“Oh…” Mousse murmured.

Kaen's smirk returned. “But my mother’s not here right now, is she?”

Mousse blinked. “N-No?”

“Correct answer.”

Kaen punched Mousse so hard he flew through the air.

Mousse retaliated, hurling knives. Kaen dodged them with acrobat-like grace. Shampoo kept her eyes on the fight until—

Whoosh!

She barely ducked in time. Her eyes widened. “Ying Yue? Why you help him?”

“You wouldn’t understand…” Ying Yue muttered, tension in her voice.

Flashback...

Ying Yue had overheard Mousse speaking to one of the ringmasters. She marched up to confront him.

“What you doing with blonde girl? She no fighter!”

“With your help, we can defeat Kaen,” Mousse insisted.

“No chance—”

“Shampoo’s pet ox.”

Ying Yue froze. Slowly turning to him, she trembled.

“I wonder how she’d feel if she found out you accidentally killed it... and ate it.”

Ying Yue whimpered.

Back to the present...

Ying Yue charged at Shampoo, and the two clashed in a flurry of strikes—both evenly matched, dodging and countering blow for blow.

Meanwhile, Ranma crept toward Tsukuyo’s tank and smashed the lock.

“Come on,” he whispered.

“Will he be okay?” she asked.

“He’s got this,” Ranma assured her.

Back in the ring, Mousse spotted an opening and grabbed the hose. He aimed it at Kaen.

But—whoosh!—Kisara pushed Kaen out of the way and took the full blast of the cursed water. She was launched backstage.

“Kisara!” Kaen screamed.

He dashed after her, heart pounding, only to find a boot, her hat… and a duck.

“No… Kisara... this is my fault… I’m so sorry…”

The duck stood up.

“Kaen, what are you talking about?” Kisara’s voice said.

He blinked. “You can talk in duck form!?”

Kisara smirked mischievously. “Uh, yeah. Why are you so tall now? Oh right—I got splashed. Kaen, would you still like me even if I was a duck?”

“Of course,” Kaen said without hesitation.

Kisara tried to hold back a laugh. “How do I know you’re not lying—?”

“I just got my friend back, and she sacrificed herself… Now she’s cursed. I swear I’ll find a cure,” Kaen said, eyes filled with guilt.

Kisara’s expression softened and walked in front of him. “Sorry… It was just normal water.”

Kaen stared at her, blank-faced. She flinched, expecting him to be mad—

But instead, he placed her hat gently on her head and pinched her cheeks.

“Not funny,” he said dryly.

“Okay, okay! Sorry! Let go!” Kisara squealed, giggling.

Minutes later, the group arrived at the Cat Café. Inside, Ranma, Tsukuyo, Akane, Shampoo, and Ying Yue were already waiting. Ying Yue had a sizable lump on her head.

Kaen blinked. “What happened to you?”

Ying Yue grumbled. “Stupid Mousse told Shampoo what I said... I apologized—”

“Shampoo can’t hear you over dead pet!” Shampoo snapped.

“But Mousse said it was a normal ox!” Ying Yue protested, pointing to her bruised forehead.

Shampoo crossed her arms. “He told you? Hmph... Shampoo forgive you then. Mousse real culprit.”

“Speaking of that idiot,” Akane interrupted, pulling a crumpled letter from her jacket and handing it to Kaen.

Kaen opened it and scanned the contents. “Wait... he’s challenging me?”

“Of course!” Shampoo beamed. “Kaen will win easy!”

“But... what if he doesn’t?” Akane asked with a smirk.

Kaen looked up sharply. “Excuse me?”

Shampoo giggled. “If—by one-in-million chance—Mousse wins, Shampoo will sacrifice self and go on date with him.”

Kaen scoffed mid-noodle bite. “Not that it’s—”

Suddenly, the front door slammed open. Mousse rolled in dramatically on a tricycle, aiming straight for Kaen’s face. The trike smacked into him, burying Kaen in his bowl of noodles.

“I heard that, Shampoo!” Mousse declared. “I will defeat Kaen, right in front of you! Just you wait!” He then dramatically exited, nearly knocking over a waitress on the way out.

Kaen sat up, noodles dripping from his hair, eyes twitching. “I’m gonna mop the floor with that guy—”

“Let him win,” Akane whispered.

Kaen paused. “What?”

Akane leaned closer. “Put him out of his misery. If you throw the fight, Shampoo will have to go on a date with him. She’ll give you up.”

Kaen stared at her in disbelief. Then, silently, he stood and walked out of the café.

“Akane...” Ranma said quietly.

“What?” she replied.

Ranma sighed. “Those were the worst words you could have said to him.”

One by one, the others followed Kaen out, leaving Akane alone with her confused.

The Next Day...

The dojo was packed. Kaen and Mousse stood across from each other, preparing to duel. The rest of the gang—Shampoo, Akane, Ranma, Kisara, and Tsukuyo—watched from the sidelines.

“Okay, but seriously,” Akane whispered, frustrated. “Why is he still ignoring me? It wasn’t that bad, was it?”

“Not so fun when the shoe’s on the other foot, huh?” Tsukuyo muttered.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Akane asked defensively.

“The way you’ve been avoiding your sister, Kasumi,” Tsukuyo said, arms folded.

“That’s completely different!” Akane snapped. “She—”

“—Saw you were miserable and volunteered to take your place in the engagement,” Tsukuyo finished flatly.

“And if your sister had done the same thing—?”

“Neither of them would,” Tsukuyo said sharply.

“Maybe not those two,” a creepy voice cut in. “But someone from the temple might.”

The girls turned around—and nearly jumped. Kagura was standing right behind them, smiling like a ghost.

“Could you not sneak up like that?!” Akane shouted. “And what do you mean, someone at the temple?!”

“Kiki and Mia,” Kagura said nonchalantly. “Mia’s even gotten very close to him. I have footage. Want to see?”

Before anyone could stop her, she handed Tsukuyo a small camcorder and a pair of earbuds.

Tsukuyo hesitated, then put them on and pressed play.

Her face went crimson in seconds.

“K-Kaen... please... c-could you slow down?” came Mia’s voice through the audio.

“What you’re watching,” Kagura began in an almost documentary tone, “is a sacred temple ritual known as the Twister Penance—”

“AAAAAH, WHAT THE HECK?!” Tsukuyo shrieked, yanking off the headphones and fanning her face. “WHY WOULD YOU SHOW SOMETHING LIKE THAT?!”

She nearly passed out from embarrassment as Kagura just smiled like she’d done nothing wrong.

Shampoo then hands Mousse a spear with a chicken on the back of it”What's this?”

“Made specially for you”Shampoo eclaims,happily.

“KAEN, PREPARE TO DIE!!” Mousse roared, charging at him full speed with a gleaming spear in hand.

Kaen stood calm and composed. As Mousse lunged forward, Kaen sidestepped, grabbed the spear, and flipped Mousse over his shoulder before delivering a sharp kick to his face.

Akane gasped. “You're supposed to—!”

“Say one more word,” Kaen growled, glaring at her mid-fight, “and I’ll have Little Washu turn you into a pig for your precious P-chan.”

Akane clamped her mouth shut.

Mousse sprang back up and swung his spear again—this time, it suddenly fired a volley of explosive eggs right into his chest, blasting him backwards in a cloud of yolk and smoke.

Kaen turned slowly toward Shampoo, eyebrow raised. “Really? I wasn’t even going to throw the fight.”

Shampoo simply sipped her bubble tea. “Oops.”

Mousse groaned on the ground, fried egg dripping from his sleeves. Still, he stumbled up, gritting his teeth. He tried to use the weapon again, but—BOOM!—it exploded on him a second time, creating a huge crater.

Kaen poked Mousse with a stick. “Yeah, I think he’s done—”

A hand shot out, Mousse, battered and smoking, climbed out slowly. “You… haven’t beaten me yet…”

Kaen sighed. “Mousse, just give up. You’re not going to beat me.”

“Shampoo… is mine!” Mousse barked through clenched teeth.

Kaen narrowed his eyes. “And how would you feel if I did lose on purpose?”

Akane and Tsukuyo both gasped.

“That’s right,” Akane continued. “Taking a dive would be an insult to—”

THWACK!

Mousse suddenly smacked Kaen over the head with a hidden item from his sleeve. Kaen stumbled back, blinking.

“I’d be overjoyed,” Mousse said, not even trying to hide the madness in his eyes. “If it meant Shampoo was mine, then who needs pride?”

Kaen deadpanned. “You’re starting to sound like a full-blown stalker.”

Mousse extended his arms. “Then prepare yourself! This is my final move—so feared, it was once immortalized in an old Chinese ballad! Scythe of Sorrow!!”

With a dramatic flourish, he hurled two spinning blades at Kaen. They twirled in the air like death incarnate—until Kaen neatly sidestepped them.

Mousse wasn’t finished. He summoned more blades from his sleeves and lunged again.

Kaen’s fists blurred as he used the chestnut fist.

One by one, the blades shattered in mid-air. Sparks flew. Mousse kept drawing more—and Kaen kept destroying them until Mousse had nothing left.
The fight ended mid-air, both of them launching at each other in a final clash. Kaen’s punch landed first—clean, hard, and thunderous. Mousse was sent flying, and both of them crashed into a nearby junkyard.

Dust settled.

Kaen climbed out of the pile of garbage and looked down at the crater he left Mousse in. He piles garbage onto him, then picks up a broken hubcap and considers using it as a gravestone.

“You okay, Kaen?” Shampoo asked, walking up with the others.

Kaen brushed some soot off his shoulder. “He put up a decent fight near the end… but it’s nothing I haven’t handled before.”

Just then, the pile of junk rattled. Mousse slowly rose from the wreckage, dazed. He took two wobbly steps forward—then froze mid-step.

Kaen casually walked up, snapped his fingers in front of Mousse’s blank stare, and nodded. “Yep. Passed out standing.”

Without missing a beat, Shampoo pulled out a bucket and splashed cold water over him. With a poof, Mousse turned into a soggy duck. She scooped him up by the neck and turned to leave.

Halfway out, she paused, glanced back at Kaen, and smirked. “Tomorrow. Date.”

Then she strutted away with him.

“You think-”

“She's probably going to keep him as a pet”said Kaen.

Minutes later, inside the quiet hall of the temple…

Tsukuyo sat cross-legged across from Mia, her expression serious. Kagura stood beside her with a notepad, pretending to be professional.

"I'm the secretary?" Kagura whispered, a little too loud.

Mia blinked in confusion. "What's going on here?"

Kagura leaned in closer to Tsukuyo. “Are you sure we shouldn’t bring Saotome in for this?”

Tsukuyo shook her head. “He just finished a huge fight. He’s using the bath right now. I told him he didn’t need to walk me home.”

Then she turned her eyes sharply on Kagura. “Now, tell me. What’s your angle here, Kagura?”

Kagura giggled, her fan partially covering her smile. “Oh, nothing. I just happen to be very interested in anything and everything related to Mia~.”

Mia looked between them, utterly confused.

Tsukuyo straightened her back and faced Mia. “Let’s get to the point. I’ve heard temple discipline’s gotten lax lately. What’s more—it seems the one at the center of the issue is you.”

Mia gasped, her eyes wide. “How dare you! I haven’t done anything shameful! You couldn’t be more wrong!”

“So you’re okay answering some questions, then?” Tsukuyo asked.

“Certainly,” Mia replied with confidence.

“Very well.” Tsukuyo leaned in, her eyes sharp. “Mia... are you in love with Kaen?”

Mia’s jaw dropped. “H-Huh?! No!”

Tsukuyo blinked in shock. “Wait, what?”

“Why would you even ask that?” Mia frowned.

Tsukuyo glanced sideways at Kagura’s all-too-innocent smile, then looked back at Mia. “I don’t know! You two seem a lot closer lately…”

“Oh, that?” Mia laughed softly. “We’re training partners, you know. Of course we get along. I like him a lot in that respect.”

“My~,” Kagura whispered with amusement.

“Partners?” Tsukuyo asked skeptically.

“There were misunderstandings at first,” Mia explained, “but we’ve put that behind us.”

Tsukuyo breathed a small sigh of relief. “Ah, I see. That makes sense—”

“Besides,” Mia cut in with a dreamy expression, “he’s extraordinarily handsome, wouldn’t you say?”

“…Huh?” Tsukuyo froze.

“My original goal in coming to Japan was for spiritual training. I needed to control my worldly desires. But with someone like Kaen around? He brings out those desires. It’s like he was destined to test me. He turns me on like crazy!” she said, with a smile of pure bliss. “Honestly, if I could stay by his side for the rest of my life, I’d be totally happy!”

Tsukuyo and Kagura stared at her, their faces a mix of disbelief and horror.

“…All right, tying her up,” Kagura muttered, producing rope and quickly binding Mia’s wrists.

“H-Hey! What are you doing?!” Mia cried.

Tsukuyo’s inner thoughts were spiraling:(Destined?! Spend her whole life at his side?! She’s totally into him! First the space pirate, then the Chinese Amazon, then the demon woman with huge boobs, the green-haired girl, the childhood tomboy friend—and now this? Does he know? Did he take advantage of it?! If so… what about the stuff he did with me?!)

Suddenly, Kaen walked in, drying his hair with a towel. “Hey, I’m done with your shower, so I’m gonna head—” He stopped cold when he saw Mia tied up and Tsukuyo looking like she’d seen a ghost. “…Can someone explain what’s going on?”

“Perfect timing,” Tsukuyo said, standing. “Since you’re here, let’s play back the evidence.”

Kagura looked confused. “Wait… where’s my camera?”

Kurage stepped into the room, holding a familiar device. “Hey, Kagura. You looking for this?”

Tsukuyo’s eyes widened in horror. “No! That video is way too much for her to see!”

“Whatever you do, don’t press play!” Kagura shouted.

“You mean this button?” Kurage asked innocently—and pressed it.

“I just said don’t—! And don’t look!” Tsukuyo cried.

“Why are they panting like that…?” Kurage asked, eyes wide.

“Couldn’t you listen to your big sister for once?!” Tsukuyo shrieked.

(How could I allow my pure little sister to be exposed to this kind of filth?!) Tsukuyo screamed internally.

Kurage tilted her head. “Oh, they’re playing some kind of game. Looks fun!”

“…Huh?” Tsukuyo blinked.

“Oh yeah,” Kaen said casually, looking at the video. “That was when Mia and I were in the shed at Tenchi’s place.”

“Uh-huh, uh-huh,” Kagura hummed while taking notes.

“A game?” Tsukuyo asked suspiciously.

“Yeah. See that mat on the floor?” Kaen pointed at the screen. “We were doing a coordination drill. That’s how Mia kept tripping on me.”

Kurage nodded. “Oh! It is just a game! Oh good… ‘cause for a second I thought they were—”

“You thought what?” Kurage asked, leaning in.

“Y-You don’t need to know!” Tsukuyo replied, flustered.

“What did you think, Tsukuyo?” Kurage pressed with a teasing grin.

“I’ll buy you a strawberry parfait, okay?” Tsukuyo whimpered, avoiding her gaze.

Chapter Text

It was a bright morning in Nerima, birds chirping, a light breeze in the air, and the usual chaotic energy of martial artists hustling to school. Ranma adjusted his bag lazily over his shoulder, walking alongside Kaen.

"You know, it’s kinda peaceful today," Ranma said, glancing up at the sky. "Too peaceful, actually. Makes me nervous."

Kaen smirked. "Maybe today’ll be the one day with no fights, no I'm trying to murder us, no strangers?"

Just then, Kaen’s sharp eyes caught something ahead—standing at the street corner near a lamppost was a woman. She was slender, yet had an unmistakable athleticism to her figure—curvaceous but composed, like a martial artist used to constant motion and grace. Her thick, unruly black hair—touched with dark navy blue streaks—fell over half her face in a wild curtain. Beneath it, though, Kaen could tell: she was beautiful.

She stood stiffly, one hand raised in front of her face as she squinted at a cracked pair of glasses, holding them together with one hand while staring at a paper in the other.

“…Excuse me,” she said, her voice soft but firm. “Could either of you assist me?”

Kaen approached. “You okay, miss?”

“My glasses broke,” she said simply. “I’m already running late for my first day on the job, and I’m unfamiliar with this area. I believe I took a wrong turn…”

Kaen gently took the address slip from her hand and blinked. “Wait, this is the address to our school.”

Ranma peered over. “Huh? Furinkan High?”

She nodded slightly. “Yes. It appears I was closer than I realized.”

“I’ll walk you there,” Kaen offered with a small smile. “Don’t worry—we’re headed that way anyway.”

“…Thank you,” she said, showing the faintest, blink-and-you-miss-it smile.

Few minutes later…

As they entered the school gates together, Nabiki Tendo’s eyebrow shot up the moment she saw Kaen walking side-by-side with the beautiful, aloof woman.

“…Well, well,” Nabiki muttered, watching from the second floor. “Who’s that and how’d Kaen land her on his arm before first period?”

Kaen reached the classroom just as the bell rang. Kaen held the door open, letting the woman step in first.

Students turned heads. Murmurs began.

"Who's the hottie?"

"Is she a new student?"

"She looks like she could kill you with a single look..."

The woman bowed with stiff precision.

“My name is Mikoto Kogetsu,” she said calmly. “I will be your homeroom teacher from now on.”

There was a collective stunned silence—then an explosion of whispers.

Nabiki blinked. “She's the new teacher?”

Kaen leaned toward Nabiki. “It took me by surprise too.”

That’s when a loud, arrogant laugh echoed through the classroom.

“Hahaha! What great fortune it is to be blessed with such refined beauty in the form of a new educator!” declared none other than Tatewaki Kuno, rising proudly from his seat with roses in hand. “I, the Blue Thunder of Furinkan High, shall show you true admiration!”

Kaen facepalmed”Why this guy?”

Kuno approached dramatically. “Perhaps, when classes are done, you would do me the honor of—”

FWIP—SHHHING!

Before he could finish, Mrs. Kogetsu had moved like a blur. In one hand, she now held a long pair of gleaming tailoring scissors. With mechanical precision, she snipped, twirled,
and slashed—

—and Kuno’s elaborate hakama and floral accessories were instantly sliced into precise, decorative ribbons, his clothes now fluttering down like confetti.

The class stared in stunned silence.

“…I am married,” she said with flat finality, flicking the scissors shut with a click before slipping them back into her sleeve.

Kuno collapsed to the floor, dramatically devastated, hugging a pile of his shredded pride. “M-m-married…!”

Kaen, sitting back in his chair now, leaned toward Ranma. “(So much for a quiet day…Still, she's no ordinary teacher.. that skills like that)”

With the chaos of Mrs. Kogetsu's dramatic debut still fresh in everyone’s mind, most of the students were on edge, wondering what today could possibly bring.

Kaen glanced out the window with a knowing smirk. “Still it is a peaceful day.”

“Class,” she said in her calm, clipped tone. “We have a transfer student today. Please welcome her.”

She motioned toward the door.

And in stepped Kisara.

She was dressed in the Furinkan uniform but wearing it with her own rebellious flair—skirt slightly off standard length, collar loosely tied, sleeves rolled up just enough to show her toned forearms and part of a tattoo peeking under her sleeve. Her wild reddish hair framed her face with sharp bangs, one eye covered, the other a bold golden hue that scanned the room with casual disinterest.

A single stud earring glinted in one ear. Her hands were in her pockets. She chewed gum. She radiated "don’t mess with me" energy.

Kisara gave a lazy half-smirk. “Yo.”

The class was stunned.

“H-Hey, is she part of a gang?”

“She looks like she kicked someone’s ass on the way here.”

“She’s hot, but terrifying... is this a new Furinkan tradition?! First the sexy-but-scary teacher, now a delinquent goddess?!”

Mrs. Kogetsu, unfazed, continued, “This is Kisara Nanjo. She recently transferred from another city. I expect you to treat her with respect.”

Kisara gave a shrug and added, “Name’s Kisara. I’m not here to cause problems—unless you give me one first.”

Then her eye caught Kaen sitting near the back—she gave the slightest nod of recognition.

Kaen’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Here I thought you weren't going to come.”

Mrs. Kogetsu glanced at the seating chart. “You’ll be sitting next to Kaen. Don’t cause a disturbance.”

Kisara walked over, plopping into the seat beside Kaen with a graceful-yet-defiant slump. “Hope you didn’t miss me too much,” she whispered without looking at him.

Kaen smirked. “You always find a way to make an entrance.”

Kisara blushed and looked away.

After school…

The sun dipped low on the horizon as girl-form Ranma walked side-by-side with Kaen and Akane, her red pigtail swaying with every step. She held up a frilly, glitter-covered envelope that smelled like a perfume store exploded inside.

“Apparently, I got this today…” Ranma muttered, clearly unimpressed.

Kaen leaned in, squinting. “Is that a love letter? Did Ryoga finally give up the broody act and go full romantic?”

Akane frowned. “Another fiancée, maybe?”

Ranma tore open the letter and read aloud:

“‘To the vile temptress who has stolen my beloved away from me, I, Tsubasa Kurenai, challenge you! Prepare to be crushed in the name of love!’”

Akane blinked. “Temptress? Who did you get engaged to this time?”

Ranma groaned. “I don’t even know who this weirdo is!”

Suddenly—
“CHAAAAARGE!!”

A red-and-metal blur shot toward them from out of nowhere—a mailbox-shaped missile aimed squarely at Ranma.
Ranma side-stepped like a pro, and—

CRAAASH!

The mailbox slammed into a lamppost, snapping it in two. The post toppled over and clunked right on top of the attacker.

Kaen stared, deadpan. “What did you do to piss off a mailbox?”

The mailbox trembled. With a groan, its top flipped open, and out emerged a slender young woman with long lashes, a girlish face, and a comically dramatic aura.
She raised a finger weakly. “Ranma… prepare to—” thud —and promptly passed out.

Akane tilted her head. “Sooo… who the hell is that?”

Ranma and Kaen glanced at each other, then back at the fallen mystery girl.

“No clue,” they said in unison.

Just then, Ukyo and Kisara arrived on the scene.

“Ucchan! Kisara!” Ranma waved.

The moment their eyes landed on the girl in the mailbox, their expressions froze.

Kisara gasped. “No way—Tsubasa Kurenai?!”

Ranma blinked. “Oh, hey! That’s the name from the letter!”

“She a friend or—?” Kaen began to ask, but stopped as Ukyo and Kisara moved with military precision, scooping up Tsubasa like a sack of rice, hauling her to the nearest garbage can, and stuffing her in.

WHAM.

Kisara gave the can a hard kick and sent it rolling.

CLANGCLANGCLANGCLANGCLANG…

Kaen stood there, blinking. “Sooo… what was that about?”

Kisara sighed and rubbed her temple. “Tsubasa. She’s… persistent. Didn’t think she’d actually track us down here.”

Kaen raised a brow, sarcastic. “Yeah, what a mystery. How ever did she find us?”

Later at Ucchan’s…

The group gathered around a table, the smell of okonomiyaki in the air.

Ukyo leaned back. “Tsubasa and I were in the same homeroom at my old school.”

Kaen frowned. “Okay, but why is she mad at Ranma?”

Ukyo looked sheepish. “Remember how I was pretending to be a guy when I first transferred?”

Flashback:

A younger Tsubasa stood at the school gates, holding a bouquet of roses with trembling hands.

“Dear Ukyo, these are for you—!”

Ukyo gave a polite but firm bow. “Tsubasa, I don’t wanna hurt your feelings, but… I already have a fiancé.”

Tsubasa dropped the flowers in shock, eyes wide.

Back to present...

Ranma was now seated on the floor, only to suddenly yelp as Tsubasa stepped on her head from behind.

“But rejection only made me stronger!” she declared dramatically. “I poured my feelings into heartfelt letters! I painted the skies pink with my passion!”

Ukyo coughed awkwardly. “Yeah… about that. I kinda… needed a decoy.”

Ranma narrowed her eyes. “What kind of decoy?”

Ukyo gave an innocent smile. “So I sent her your picture, Ranma.”

Kaen leaned over to Kisara and whispered, “Was that girl-form or guy-form?”

“Girl. She thought Ranma was a boy,” Kisara whispered back.

Tsubasa leaned down, looked Ranma in the eyes, and with absolute sincerity said,

“You’re butt-ugly.”

Ranma flinched. “…Ow. That actually stung.”

“Ucchan, catch!” Ranma shouts and dramatically jumped into Ukyo’s arms.

“Ucchan doesn’t think that!” she gloats.

Akane, Kaen, and Kisara all deadpanned—then comically faceplanted in unison.

CRASH!!

The front doors exploded open, splinters flying, as Tsubasa Kurenai burst into the shop like a red-and-pink comet of rage.

“RAAAAAANMAAAAA!!”

Everyone turned just in time to see her charge like a bull—arms flailing, teeth bared, fury blazing in her eyes.

“OH CRAP—” Ranma flipped backward over the counter.

WHOOSH!

Tsubasa’s punch missed by a hair, smashing straight into a stack of condiment bottles. Soy sauce, mayonnaise, and mustard flew through the air like fireworks.

Ukyo jumped to her feet, spatula at the ready. “That’s it! You’re not wrecking my shop and getting away with it—!”

But before she could act, Akane suddenly yanked down the front of Ukyo’s shirt, exposing her chest to Tsubasa.

“See?! Ukyo’s a girl, you lunatic!!” Akane shouted, red-faced.

Everything froze for a beat.

Ukyo yelped. Kisara spit out her soda. Kaen blinked in surprise.

Tsubasa… didn’t flinch.

“…I know,” Tsubasa said plainly.

Everyone: “YOU WHAT?”

“I’ve always known,” she huffed, brushing okonomiyaki sauce off her sleeve. “I fell for Ukyo because she was cool, beautiful, and elegant! Her gender is irrelevant! My love transcends such trivial labels!”

Ranma peeked over the counter, baffled. “Then why the hell are you trying to kill me?!”

“BECAUSE YOU’RE IN THE WAY!” Tsubasa shrieked, striking a dramatic pose. “You, vile temptress, with your pigtailed lies and your hideous face!”

Ranma twitched. “Hideous?!”

“You’re BUTT-UGLY!” Tsubasa roared. “Tomorrow at school, we settle this once and for all—at high noon!! I will liberate Ukyo’s heart!”

With that, she turned on her heel and stormed out—promptly tripping over a mop bucket and crashing headfirst into the wall.

BANG.

“…She okay?” Kaen asked.

“She’ll walk it off,” Kisara replied, not even looking.

The Next Day…

A large crowd of students gathered in front of a hastily printed poster on the school bulletin board.

"TODAY! 12:30–1:30 PM – UCCHAN’S OKONOMIYAKI SPECIAL: 500 YEN!!"

Ranma squinted at the flyer. “So… it’s a bake-off?”

“It’s still not too late for you to back out,” Akane said, arms crossed.

“We’re not quitters, unlike you, Tendo,” Kaen chimed in with a grin.

Before Akane could snap back, a loud WHACK echoed through the hall. Ukyo had just slammed her spatula on Tsubasa’s head.

“How dare you involve my shop without asking me first!” she snapped.

“You gotta admit,” Kisara shrugged, “a campus-wide food sale is a brilliant idea. It’s free promotion—and great for business.”

Kaen glanced over at her. “Wait, you work at Ucchan’s?”

“And live there,” Kisara added casually.

Moments later, Tsubasa and Ranma stood at opposite ends of the school gate, each with a fresh stack of okonomiyaki ready to sell.

“Whoever sells the most has to give up on Ukyo forever,” Tsubasa declared with fire in her eyes.

Ranma cracked his knuckles. “Glad you’re taking this maturely.”

“On your mark… and go!” shouted Ukyo.

They both dashed to the front gate, but to Ranma’s dismay, all the boys immediately swarmed Tsubasa, ignoring him completely.

“…Seriously?” Ranma muttered.

Kaen walked up and patted him on the shoulder. “Might want to try a different strategy if you actually want to win this.”

Just then, a familiar sultry laugh cut through the crowd.

“Kyaaha~! Kaen~!”

Kaen stiffened. “Oh no…”

Bounding toward him came Kilmaria—a dangerously voluptuous demon woman with spiky black-brown hair, large silver eyes, horns, and a very revealing purple dragon-print cheongsam. Her cleavage and midriff were fully exposed, accentuated by a fluffy white jacket, black thigh-highs, and boots.

She pounced on Kaen, hugging him tightly. “Up for a fight today? Or maybe a little something extra~?”

“Kind of in the middle of something, Kilmaria,” Kaen muttered, prying her off.

Ranma blinked, then smirked. “I’ve got an idea.”

She ran off, leaving everyone confused—until she returned moments later in a full bunny girl outfit, complete with fishnets and ears.

“Oh… I get it,” Kaen nodded. “Smart.”

A group of boys immediately flocked to Ranma now, buying okonomiyaki left and right—until Akane stormed in, fuming, and grabbed Ranma by the ears.

“What is wrong with you?! Do you like having guys fawn over you?!”

“Relax! All’s fair in love and war—and I only had one left!” Ranma protested.

Kilmaria chuckled. “Never a dull moment with you two.”

Suddenly, Tsubasa emerged from a tree nearby, branches stuck in her hair.

“Nice try, but you still lose! A deal’s a deal—now promise to give up on Ukyo!”

“Not so fast,” Kisara said, walking over with Ukyo, both holding yen in hand.

“She was saving her last one for me,” Ukyo added, “so that makes this a draw.”

Tsubasa’s eyes welled up with tears. “D-Dear Ukyo… how cruel. Why won’t you just say it? You don’t want to go out with me, do you?”

Ukyo sighed. “I did say it. You just refused to listen.”

With a dramatic sob, Tsubasa turned and ran, arms flailing and branches flying. Ranma scratched her head, then jogged after her.

“…So, wanna fight?” Kilmaria asked, grinning.

Kaen shrugged. “You know what? Fine.”

The two took off, flying toward an empty lot behind the school.

Kaen landed and looked around, noticing something odd. “Wait… is that a tent?”

Kilmaria raised her hand, purple flames crackling. “This time, I won’t hold back—”

“Hold on. You’ve been living out here?”

She blinked. “Yes? Is that a problem?”

“I mean… kinda? Don’t you have a spaceship? Like Ryoko’s

“I did, but some random debris hit it and blew it up. Looked like part of another ship.”

Kaen’s eyes widened. (That must’ve been when Ryoko and… oh crap.)

“Anyway,” Kilmaria resumed, flames burning brighter. “Prepare your—”

“Wait, wait—why not just come stay at the Tendo house? I mean, they’ve got a bath, Kasumi cooks, and Ryoko’s already crashing there.”

Kilmaria paused, lowering her flames. “Isn’t that a bit soon? We haven’t even—”

“Not like that,” Kaen groaned. “Just until you get back on your feet.”

“…Hmm. Fine. But can we fight now?”

Kaen smirked. “Sure.”

Chapter Text

The winds rustled through the empty lot as Kaen squared off with Kilmaria, his fists up and ready. She cracked her knuckles with a grin, purple flames flickering around her fingertips.

“Alright, demon girl,” Kaen said, eyes narrowing. “Let’s see what you got.”

Kilmaria didn’t respond right away. Instead, she rose off the ground, floating effortlessly into the air with a playful smirk.

Kaen blinked. “Wait…no far! I can’t fly!”

she teased, hovering a few feet above him. “What, don’t tell me you can’t?”

Kaen concentrated, channeling his energy into his legs and pushing upward with all his might… only to hop a measly few inches off the ground.

“Ugh, this is humiliating.”

“Well then,” Kilmaria said, descending gracefully, “how about a little flying lesson? From yours truly.”

“...You’re serious?”

With a glow of purple magic, her form shimmered and shifted. Her twin horns faded into nothing, her sharp ears softened to human-like ones, and her wild spiky hair tamed into smooth, luxurious waves. She wore a stylish blue and white dress, modest but elegant, and her overall appearance suddenly became softer, more... dazzling.

Kaen blinked, trying not to stare. “You look… different.”

Kilmaria smiled coyly. “Don't want to scare locals when I'm buying sake.”

With that, she guided Kaen through the basics: focusing his energy beneath his feet, visualizing levitation, and maintaining balance midair. After a few shaky attempts, Kaen finally managed to rise several feet above the ground.

“Hey! I’m doing it!” he laughed. “This is—”

WHAM!

Kaen’s balance gave out and he dropped like a rock—right into Kilmaria’s chest.

“Oof—!”

Kilmaria’s eyes widened as Kaen landed squarely between her breasts, his hand accidentally resting on the exposed center of her outfit.

Her face flushed bright red. “N-Not bad for your first try... So, uh... C-could you remove your hand?”

Kaen blinked down, realizing where his hand was. “Gah! Sorry—sorry!!”

He quickly pulled back, and Kilmaria took a sharp breath, covering her mouth with one hand.

“Hmph... crashing just to cop a feel?” she said, clearing her throat. “You’re a naughty young man.”

“It wasn’t like that!” Kaen protested, waving his hands.

“So you’re saying you didn’t want to?”

“I—uh—maybe a little?! I mean—wait, no, that came out wrong—!”

Kilmaria raised an eyebrow, smirking. “Well, if you get better at flying… I might let you feel them next time.”

Kaen’s brain short-circuited. “...Wh-What kind of incentive system is that?!”

She laughed, then floated backward. “Come on, Romeo. Focus.”

Determined to avoid more accidental perv moments, Kaen concentrated hard. This time, he slowly rose into the air with better control. He wobbled a bit, but he was staying airborne.

“I got it!” he shouted.

“Good job!” Kilmaria cheered.

Then, without warning, she floated over and gently took his hands, placing them over her chest.

“As promised.”

Kaen nearly fell out of the air. “Wh-Why would you actually do that?!”

Kilmaria simply winked. “Positive reinforcement.”

Kaen stared into the sky, dazed. “This is the weirdest training session I’ve ever had…”

Hours later…

Kaen walked through the front door of the Tendo residence and stepped into the living room, where he found Ranma sitting on the couch, deep in thought, arms folded and brow furrowed.

“You look like you’re trying to solve world peace,” Kaen said, raising an eyebrow. “What’s got you so worked up?”

Ranma sighed. “It’s Tsubasa. She likes my girl form, but I want to show her that not all guys are bad. Maybe then he’ll stop obsessing over me.”

Kaen scratched his head. “Huh. Yeah, no clue how to fix that.”

Just then, Kasumi walked in carrying a tray of tea, her usual gentle smile on her face. “Here’s a thought,” she said. “Why don’t you try winning him over… as your boy self?”

Ranma blinked. “Not a bad idea… but if he ends up liking me as a guy too, that’s just gonna make things worse.Not to mention..”

Kasumi giggled, leaned down, and kissed Ranma on the cheek. “It’s not like you’re dating him. I’ll allow it.”

Ranma turned red. “K-Kasumi…”

The next day…

Ranma wrote a letter inviting Tsubasa to meet his female self in a quiet park just outside of town. To disguise himself a bit, he threw on a green cap and matching shirt.
Meanwhile, Kaen crouched behind a bush, watching the meeting spot carefully.

“Why are you hiding in a bush like some creeper?” a voice asked behind him.

Kaen turned to see Kisara. He quickly pulled her down into the bush with him, causing her to yelp and blush furiously.

“It’s part of the plan,” Kaen whispered. “We're trying to get Tsubasa to stop chasing after Ranma.”
Soon, Tsubasa arrived at the scene, wearing a frilly dress and waiting patiently under a tree.

Ranma strutted in, trying to act charming. “Hey there, Tsubasa~” he cooed, posing flirtatiously.

Unfortunately, it backfired. Tsubasa immediately scowled. “WHo are you? Go away.I hate boys.”

She stomped his foot angrily, and Kaen tilted his head in confusion. “Why does Tsubasa hate guys so much? There’s gotta be a story behind it.”

Kisara, still beside him in the bush, shrugged. “He just doesn’t like guys.”

Kaen raised a brow. “Wait… he?”

“Oh. Did Ukyo not tell you guys?” Kisara said casually. “Tsubasa’s a guy. He just likes dressing like a girl.”

“Uhhh—”

Before Kaen could process that bombshell, a sudden meow storm erupted nearby. A swarm of cats burst into the clearing, sending Ranma into a panic.

“C-C-Cats!!” Ranma yelped, clinging to the nearest person—unfortunately, Tsubasa.

“GET OFF ME!!” Tsubasa shouted, delivering a flying punch that launched Ranma into the nearby koi pond.

Splash!

Ranma emerged seconds later in his female form, coughing. Tsubasa’s eyes widened. “Oh no, my sweet Ranma, who did this to you?”

“(If she only knew)”Kaen and Kisara thought,deadpan.

Realizing what just happened, Tsubasa picked her up,Ranma whispers something, and Tsubasa bolted. “Come on, we’re going after them!” Kaen shouted, leaping from the bushes with Kisara.

Back at the Tendo residence…

They tracked Tsubasa to the house, where Akane and Ukyo were chatting over tea.

“So, the school Tsubasa went to was…?” Kaen asked.

“An all-boys school,” Ukyo answered, sipping her tea.

Kaen blinked. “That… explains a lot.”

“Yeah,” Ukyo said with a sigh. “He just really, really loves girls.”

“You could have told us and saved us from coming up with that stupid plan.So I guess nothing's wrong with Tsubasa.. unless you count the dressing up as Anonymous objects thing which is pretty weird” said Kaen.

“The cross-dressing isn't weird to you?”Akane asks.

Just then, the lid of a nearby trash can burst open.

“I’m not as weird as Ranma!” Tsubasa shouted dramatically, sporting a black eye.

Ranma entered the room right after—and without missing a beat—socked Tsubasa again.

Bonk!

Tsubasa collapsed back into the trash can.

Kaen facepalmed. “Yeah… this plan’s going great.”

Next day…

It was a relatively quiet day at the Masaki household—until Washu decided it shouldn't be.

In her lab, surrounded by humming monitors and swirling holographic projections, Washu adjusted her goggles and grinned to herself. “Perfect. Everything’s ready. Now I just need a few... volunteers.”

She poked her head into the living room, where Kaen was sparring lightly with Izuku and Tenchi. Ryoko leaned lazily against the wall, arms crossed, while Ranma practiced a kata nearby. Sasami was curled up on the couch with a snack, just watching the chaos with a calm smile.

“Hey, everyone~” Washu called sweetly. “I need three test subjects for my latest project. It’s 95% safe!”

Everyone froze. Kaen slowly looked over. “Did you say ninety-five percent safe?”

“That’s a passing grade,” Washu chirped. “Besides, it’ll be fun. Think of it like a high-tech training session!”

Curiosity won out, and before long, Washu led the group—Kaen, Ranma, Izuku, Ryoko,Tenchi, and Sasami—down into her secret lab. They entered a sleek metallic chamber with a large, circular arena in the center. The walls were covered in glowing panels and strange instruments.

"This," Washu began dramatically, "is the Emotive Combat Simulation Room. It generates lifelike dummies based on your memories—capable of mimicking their combat style, personality, and even their true feelings toward you."

“Wait, what?” Ranma,Tenchi,and Izuku blinked in unison.

“Sounds dangerous,” Ryoko muttered.

“Sounds awesome,” Kaen grinned.

Washu clapped. “Let’s start! Ranma, you’re first.”

Ranma stepped into the ring. The simulator hummed, then molded raw energy and clay into a humanoid form—until it solidified into a familiar figure.

“Kaen?” Ranma said, startled.

Sasami was amazed“Wow! It looks exactly like him.”

Kaen raised an eyebrow”Okay maybe it does but that doesn't mean it has my personality.”

Ranma looked at the duplicate“How do you see me?”

The duplicate Kaen looked at him calmly. “You're my little brother, I've always admired how you never back down from a challenge. I don’t say it much, but you’re strong.”

Ranma was stunned. “Y-You… really think that?”

“Well, duh” said Kaen,looking away.

“Aww-”

“Stop that!"said Kaen.

The duplicate launched forward, fighting with incredible speed—matching Ranma blow for blow. The two clashed fiercely, but eventually, Ranma landed a final strike and the dummy dissolved.

“That was… freaky,” he muttered, panting. “But kinda nice.It doesn't match up to the real deal though.”

Tenchi nods.“Yeah he was moving a bit slow unlike Kaen.”

“It was more like he was trying to mimic Ranma”Izuku adds.

“Interesting, I'll work on that,” Washu jotted something down. “Alright, Kaen—your turn.”

Kaen stepped up, arms relaxed at his sides. The simulator sparked to life again—and this time, it formed into Genma Saotome.

Kaen frowned“Seriously?”

“I guess somewhere deep down you were thinking of your father”said Washu.

Kaen turned to it”So ,uh,how much like the old man are you? How do you actually see me?”

The clone’s eyes were cold. “You were never much of a son to me. Just a burden. I never cared what happened to you.”

Kaen’s fists clenched, his expression darkening.

“You trained hard, but it was never enough. You weren’t him. You were never good enough to inherit the anything goes dojo... you are a disappointment.”

With a roar, Kaen launched forward, overwhelming the dummy with brutal precision. One final strike shattered the construct into dust.

Washu raised a brow. “Is that how you think your father sees you?”

Kaen didn’t answer. He simply turned and walked off the platform.

There was a silence. Then Washu, sensing the mood, clapped. “Ryoko, you're next!”

Ryoko cracked her knuckles and floated into the arena with a smug grin. “Let’s see what your little toy thinks it can show me.”

The dummy shimmered—and took the form of Ayeka.

“I never liked you,” the clone said with narrowed eyes. “You were always a mess. Loud, crude… a disaster. You’re nothing but a nuisance.”

Ryoko scowled. “Tch. Just like the real one.”

At Tenchi’s residence…

Ayeka was sipping her tea and she sneezed all of a sudden.

“(I don't know why I feel like someone is talking about me.. probably that monster woman)” she thought.

Back at the lab...

She charged, but the moment she touched the clone, something sparked. Electricity surged. The clone began to glitch, mixing voices and features from different personas.

“Warning,” Washu said, eyes wide. “The simulator is destabilizing!”

The clay creature convulsed violently—until a sudden explosion rocked the chamber.

From the smoke emerged a completely new being.

A petite young girl, seemingly around 16 or 17, floated calmly above the scorched floor. Her skin was a deep, dark hue, her very long hair light and silver, curling around her like protective ribbons. Her sclera were pitch black, and she wore no clothing—though her hair floated strategically, hiding her body from view like a conscious veil.

“What… is that?” Ryoko whispered.

Everyone stared in shock. Then, to their surprise, Kaen stepped forward.

“It’s okay,” he said gently, raising a hand. “You’re not hostile… are you?”

The girl blinked at him. Slowly, she extended a small, delicate hand—and placed it in his.

The room fell silent, until Washu leaned forward and whispered to herself, “…It created a new entity. A blend of emotional data… merged into a singular identity.”

Kaen turned back, the mysterious girl still holding his hand.

“She’s not a dummy,” he said quietly. “She’s real.”

The girl continued holding Kaen’s hand, her expression blank but her eyes filled with something ancient and eerie—like a storm just waiting to be unleashed.

Washu watched intently, arms folded. “Fascinating… She imprinted on Kaen. Must be because he was the first to reach out. Emotional imprinting from a chaotic fusion—she's bound herself to him.”

Suddenly, the girl tilted her head, blinking up at Kaen.

“Re…al,” she said in a quiet, distorted voice, as if testing the word for the first time.

Then, her hair shot out in all directions—extending like serpents, slithering along the floor, curling around monitors, wrapping around pipes. Some strands flicked switches, others slapped buttons or yanked people’s shoelaces loose. A startled yelp echoed as Ranma suddenly tripped over his own feet, followed by Izuku getting a light shock from a control panel she flicked with a lock of hair.

Sasami clutched her lunch. “M-My bento disappeared!”

They all turned to see the mystery girl casually eating from Sasami’s box, hovering upside down in the air and smirking with delight. Her body spun slowly like a leaf in the breeze, and her playful giggle filled the chamber.

“She’s a little trickster,” Ryoko muttered, glaring. “Great.”

Washu jotted more notes. “Seems like her chaotic emotional base gave her a natural prankster personality. Classic trickster type. She clearly enjoys startling people. Possibly sadistic tendencies…”

The girl floated back down near Kaen and gave an innocent blink. “What’s my name?”

Everyone paused.

“Uh... how about... Prankette?” Ranma suggested.

She made a face. “Blegh.”

“Chaos-chan?” Izuku tried.

She stuck out her tongue and shook her head.

“Demi?” Sasami offered softly.

"Mimi?"Tenchi offered.

“Too soft and to boring,” the girl mumbled.

They all turned to Kaen, who looked thoughtful for a moment.

“Hmm…Doppel,” he finally said. “You’re like a doppelgänger, right? But unique.”

The girl’s eyes lit up. “Doppel…” She grinned, then suddenly dove forward and hugged his arm tightly, nuzzling into it. “Doppel likes it!”

Ryoko’s eye twitched. “Okaay, that’s my arm, thank you very much!”

Doppel looked up with an impish grin. “We can share, big sis.”

Gasps filled the room.

Washu blinked, then chuckled. “Well, that explains a lot. I see now—her genetic structure matches Ryoko’s almost perfectly. I must’ve subconsciously used the same base during the simulator’s meltdown. In other words...”

She turned to Ryoko.

“She’s your sister.”

“What?!” Ryoko’s eyes bulged. “You cloned me?!”

“Not exactly,” Washu shrugged. “She was born from an emotional fusion glitch during the simulation. She's a hybrid of lingering feelings and adaptive combat data—so not just a clone. Think of her as… a chaotic little sister.”

“Big Sis!” Doppel called cheerfully, waving her hair like hands.

“I’m gonna regret this…” Ryoko muttered.

Kaen sighed, patting Doppel’s head. “Guess we’ve got a new housemate.”

Washu smiled, deeply amused. “Oh, this’ll be fun.”

The next day…

The sun filtered softly through the curtains. Kaen stretched, yawning as he blinked the sleep from his eyes—only to freeze.

Someone was lying beside him.

“N-Nabiki?!” he gasped, staring at the half-lidded eyes, the sly smile, and the very real, very close face of the middle Tendo sister.

She traced a finger along his chest. “Mmm, you looked lonely, Kaen. Thought I’d warm your bed a little…”

His face turned bright red. “W-What the hell are you doing in here?!”

But just as she leaned in closer—

POOF!

The illusion shimmered, and Nabiki’s body warped with a giggle into none other than Doppel, her signature dark skin and twirling hair returning to view as she cackled on the bed, kicking her legs.

“Pfft—! You should’ve seen your face!” she howled.

Kaen covered his face with a groan. “You nearly gave me a heart attack…”

Still, he peeked between his fingers, looking her over. “...But I won’t lie. That Nabiki form is pretty cute but I do like your usual self.”

Doppel blinked. Then her cheeks flushed with color. “R-Really? Heh… y-you have good taste.”

She hid her mouth behind a curtain of hair and rolled onto her stomach, wiggling her feet playfully.

Moments later, laughter echoed through the house as Doppel zipped through the hallways in various prank forms—tripping Genma with a floorboard illusion, swapping Soun’s tea with vinegar, and animating Happosai’s underwear drawer into chasing him. The only one she left untouched was Kasumi, who merely smiled at her.

“I like Kasumi,” Doppel whispered to Kaen. “She feels… soft.”

Kaen raised a brow. “In a motherly way, right?”

“...Mmm,” she hummed ambiguously.

Later, when Doppel begged to go outside, Kaen held up a jacket.

“No way unless you wear clothes. No running around town in the nude again.”

She groaned. “But it itches.”

“Try transforming, then.”

She grumbled… and with a puff of hair-light and sparkles, morphed into a spot-on replica of Ranma’s female form—pigtail, red shirt, everything.

“Happy now?” she said in Ranma’s voice.

Ranma stared. “...Am I really that short?”

The trio—Kaen, Ranma, and Doppel (as female Ranma)—headed into town. It was a surprisingly peaceful stroll… until a familiar voice rang out like nails on a chalkboard.

“Halt, foul sorcerer, Kaen!”

Kuno burst onto the street, sword drawn and dramatic as ever. “You dare parade around with my love?! Release the pigtailed girl immediately!”

Kaen facepalmed. “Here we go again…I should have seen this coming.”

Doppel smirked—and in a flash, transformed into a female version of Kaen, complete with the same white jacket and trademark red streak in her hair.

“Enough!” she declared, imitating Kaen’s voice perfectly. “She doesn't belong to you!”

She proceeded to throw Kuno through a fruit stand, then into a rice barrel, then into a conveniently placed pond.

Ranma whistled. “Not bad.”

“Thank you, thank you,” Doppel said, reverting to her Ranma form and bowing dramatically.

But just as they rounded the corner, a familiar voice called out.

“Kaen?”

It was Tsukuyo, standing by a café with a bag of groceries. Her eyes locked on Doppel-as-Ranma, who was clinging to Kaen’s arm with exaggerated affection.

Tsukuyo’s expression twisted.

“Oh… so that’s what this is. I see..I didm't think you and your Ranma were-”

“W-Wait! It’s not what you think!” Kaen tried to say.

But Tsukuyo had already turned and walked off, stiff and silent.

Doppel turned back into herself and blinked. “Did I… do something wrong?”

Kaen groaned. “This is gonna take so much explaining…”

Chapter Text

Sunday morning brought a rare sense of quiet to the Tendo household.

Akane adjusted her jacket by the door. “I’m heading out to Ryoga’s place. He said he needed help with something.”

“Alright, be safe,” Kasumi said with her usual warm smile.

Once the door closed, Kasumi turned to Ranma, her expression shifting ever so slightly. “Ranma, would you mind helping me gather ingredients for dinner?”

Ranma blinked. “Uh, sure. That’s all?”

Kasumi gave a gentle nod, but there was a mysterious glimmer in her eyes.

They walked together through the shopping district, arms occasionally brushing. As they chatted and picked up vegetables and seasonings, Ranma began to notice… Kasumi was glowing just a little more than usual. Her smile lingered longer, her voice softer.

“…You sure this is just shopping?” Ranma asked, raising an eyebrow.

Kasumi blushed faintly but didn’t answer.

As they turned a corner near the local tea shop, Ranma paused. “Hey, isn’t that…”

He pointed across the street. Hiding behind a tree was Ayeka, poorly concealed and clearly fuming as she peered around at a small outdoor café.

There sat Izuku Midoriya, nervously laughing with a girl Ranma instantly recognized from the academy.

“That’s… Toru Hagakure, right?” he muttered.

She had long, messy chartreuse hair with pink specks glinting under the sun, and big round eyes that practically sparkled as she looked at Izuku. Her smile was genuine, and the way she leaned in close while giggling at his words said it all.

Even Kasumi tilted her head. “She’s definitely fond of him…”

Ranma glanced back at Ayeka, who was gripping the tree so tightly her fingers left marks in the bark. Her royal composure was crumbling fast.

“She looks like she’s about to explode,” Ranma muttered.

Kasumi smiled serenely. “Love can be complicated.”

Ranma glanced at her. “Is that what this is?” he asked, gesturing vaguely between them.

Kasumi stopped walking. For a moment, the world felt quiet again.

“…Maybe,” she said softly, looking up at him with a calmness that made Ranma’s heart skip a beat. “But I don’t mind if it is.”

Suddenly, a loud crash snapped them back as Ayeka stormed from her hiding spot and slammed her palm down on Izuku’s table.

Toru flinched. Izuku jolted upright. Ayeka, flustered and red-faced, blurted, “I-It’s not like I was watching you or anything! Just happened to be passing by on your date!”

Ranma sighed. “There it is.”

Kasumi chuckled under her breath. “Let’s let them sort that out.”

As they turned away, Ranma couldn’t help glancing at Kasumi again. She looked genuinely happy beside him.

“…Dinner might be interesting tonight,” he said with a grin.

Kasumi smiled warmly. “Only if you help me cook it.”

After the awkward cafe blow-up, Ayeka had stormed off in a huff, leaving Izuku and Toru sitting there in stunned silence.

“…Did I say something wrong?” Izuku muttered, scratching his head.

Toru, still holding her teacup, let out a sigh. “You didn’t do anything wrong, Izuku. I just asked you to help me study for the next exam. That’s it.”

“She… really thought we were on a date, didn’t she?” Izuku asked, wincing.

Toru gave him a sympathetic look. “Yeah… it was pretty obvious.”

Izuku stood up, concern written all over his face. “I need to talk to her. I didn’t mean to make her upset.”

“I’ll come with you,” Toru said, standing as well. “You might need backup.”

Together, they hurried through the streets, searching for any sign of Ayeka’s distinctive hair or elegant dress. They had just turned a corner near the park when Izuku suddenly slammed into someone coming the opposite way.

“Wah—!!”

He fell forward, his hand unintentionally landing on something soft and… very large. At the same time, his knee hit something behind her with a thump, causing a jolt to shoot through her.

The girl let out a sharp gasp as her face twitched in shock and mild embarrassment.

Izuku scrambled back in full panic as it was Ying-yue. “I-I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to—!”

She stood tall, brushing herself off with a slight wobble,glaring at him.

“You…” she growled, her eyes narrowing. “You dare grope me and touched my tail.”

“I-I didn’t mean to!! It was an accident!!”

She cracked her neck, taking a fighting stance. “Then defend yourself.”

“What?! Wait—!”

But she lunged without hesitation.

Izuku tried to dodge, blocking where he could, but her power was on a completely different level. She moved with aggressive precision—lightning-fast strikes, unpredictable angles, and every time her tail flicked behind her, a new wave of pressure came at him.

Within a minute, Izuku was on his back, gasping for air, staring up at the clouds.

She stood over him, arms crossed, her tail swaying lazily behind her.

“Tch. You’re strong… but not on Shampoo’s level”

Then, with a smirk, she muttered something in Chinese, too fast for Izuku to understand. But it sounded disappointing.

Before he could ask, she turned and walked off without another word, vanishing into the crowded street.

Toru ran up to him, out of breath. “Oh my god, are you okay?! Who was that?!”

Izuku groaned, sitting up. “…I have no idea… but she’s strong.”

“And kinda scary,” Toru added.

“…Yeah,” Izuku muttered, dusting himself off. “But I think we have a bigger problem.”

“You mean Ayeka?”

He nodded. “I need to find her and clear things up… before this turns into something worse.”

With Ying-yue...

As the sun began to dip beneath the rooftops, painting the town in orange hues, Ying Yue stood atop a building, watching the city below. The wind caught her tail, fluttering behind her like a banner of war. Her dark eyes narrowed thoughtfully, and her tail slowly coiled around her waist.

“That boy…” she muttered, thinking of Izuku. “He had heart… but not enough.”

She folded her arms and looked up at the sky, her expression unreadable.

“Will any man ever defeat me?”

Flashback – Joketsuzoku Village, China…

In a small training field surrounded by stone statues and violet mountain flowers, a younger Ying Yue stood side-by-side with Shampoo, both just girls but already powerful for their age. An elder Amazon woman stood before them—tall, wise, with braided silver hair and a gnarled staff.

The elder’s voice was sharp and resolute.

“Listen well, children. The Law of the Joketsuzoku is sacred. If you lose in battle to a woman, you must defeat her in return. But if you lose to a man—”
Ying Yue’s brows furrowed, lips tightening.

“—You must marry him. That is our ancient code.”

Shampoo had looked excited back then, almost dreamy-eyed. Ying Yue, however, clenched her fists, confused and angry.

“What if I don’t want to marry someone weak?”

The elder only smiled. “Then be strong. So strong that no man can beat you. But if one does…”

“Then he is worthy,” Shampoo chimed in, giggling.

Ying Yue turned away. Even as a child, she had hated the idea of losing—especially to a man.

Back to the Present…

Ying Yue’s gaze was distant as she remembered those words, standing on the edge of the rooftop.

“All these years, and no one’s even come close…”

She flexed her fingers, remembering how easily she had bested Izuku.

“Is there no man strong enough?” she whispered. “Someone who can… really defeat me?”

Despite her usual pride, her voice softened.

She didn’t fear losing. What she feared… was never finding someone who could make her feel anything.

Someone who could reach her heart by overpowering her fists.

Her tail swayed thoughtfully.

“If he exists,” she murmured, a sly smile playing on her lips, “I’ll find him.”

And when she did… the Amazon Code would decide the rest.

Later That Evening…

The sun had long dipped below the horizon, and the soft hum of cicadas filled the air. Izuku and Toru Hagakure walked along a quiet path near the residential district, the glow of streetlights casting long shadows across the sidewalk.

“I’m sorry we couldn’t find her,” Toru said, her voice filled with concern.

Izuku shook his head. “It’s okay. Ayeka’s… complicated. I’ll talk to her later. But thank you for helping me look, really.”

Toru rubbed the back of her head sheepishly. “O-oh, it’s no big deal! I mean, I did ask for help studying, and instead dragged you into drama—”

“You didn’t drag me into anything,” Izuku said with a gentle smile. “You were there when I needed help. That means a lot.”

Toru froze for a second, her heart thudding rapidly. Then—impulsively—she leaned up and gave him a quick peck on the cheek.

“Wha—?!”

“G-good night, Midoriya!” she squeaked, already dashing off toward her house, her laughter trailing behind her. “I kissed the boy I like! Aaaaah!!”

Izuku stood there, face red, hand on his cheek.

“…I have no idea how to process this.”

Elsewhere, Closer to Downtown…

The sun was just beginning to dip behind the city skyline as Ying Yue walked along the sidewalk, tail swaying and mind still lingering on her earlier thoughts. Her expression was firm, but her eyes carried a hidden frustration. Was there really no one strong enough?

Just then, her eyes caught someone across the street.

A light-skinned young man strolled casually with a lazy confidence. He had a choppy undercut — black on the sides, the top dyed blonde — and wore a sleeveless black tank top that showed off lean, honed muscle. Ripped black jeans, worn tennis shoes, and a bundle of dojo signs in his hand.

Ying Yue’s eyes narrowed.

“A martial artist?” she said, intrigued. She darted across the street, landing in front of him.

The guy blinked, startled. “Whoa. Hey, what’s up?”

“You look strong,I challenge you to a duel,” she said bluntly,getting into a stance.

He tilted his head. “Nah. I’m not really in the mood. Got stuff to do—actually, do you know where the Tendo Dojo is or a girl named Kisara?”

Ying Yue smirked. “If you defeat me, I’ll tell you.”

The young man gave a long, exaggerated sigh. “…Man. Why is everyone around here so dramatic?”

He dropped the signs to the side. “Fine. Let’s get this over with.”

Minutes Later – A Local Park...

It was fast, fierce, and evenly matched.

Ying Yue moved like a whirlwind—fluid strikes, tail sweeps, sudden flips—but the boy was shockingly agile. He met her blows with sharp reflexes, deflected her kicks, and used clever footwork to stay out of her reach. Their battle stirred a light breeze, scattering leaves around them.

But in a single misstep, Ying Yue overextended, and the young man took advantage, slamming his palm gently but firmly to her abdomen and sweeping her legs.

Thud!

She landed flat on her back, staring up in shock.

He stood over her, offering a hand. “You fight like a monster. That was awesome.”

Ying Yue took his hand but didn’t stand. She stared up at him, stunned… and then flushed.

“…You beat me,” she whispered, then louder, "You beat me!"

He blinked. “Yeah? Sorry if that was—”

“Wo de àirén.” she said, firmly.

“…Huh?”

Before he could react, she sat up and grabbed him by the collar—and kissed him deeply, her tail wrapping around his waist like a ribbon.

His eyes widened in complete shock. “Mmph?!”

She pulled away slowly, smiling. “You are now my husband.”

“Wait, WHAT?!”

Later – Kogetsu Residence...

The boy was—still stunned, now carrying the dojo signs on his arm—stumbled through the door of his home.

“I’m home,” he muttered dazedly.

At the kitchen counter stood a woman. She was slender, yet had an unmistakable athleticism to her figure—curvaceous but composed, like a martial artist used to constant motion and grace. Her thick, unruly black hair—touched with dark navy blue streaks—fell over half her face in a wild curtain.

Mikoto Kogetsu, his mother, raised an eyebrow. “Did something happen,Itachi?”

“…None of your damn business, and it's Spike” Spike retorts.

Then he walked straight to his room and closed the door.

Mikoto sighed, sipped her tea again. “…So it begins.”

Chapter Text

It was an unusually calm morning in class. Kaen sat near the back, arms crossed behind his head as he half-listened to the lesson. To his right, Nabiki scribbled away in her notebook, likely calculating some kind of scheme. To his left, Kisara leaned forward slightly, half-bored but always alert—like a lioness in a cage.

Their teacher, Mrs. Kogetsu, adjusted her glasses and tapped the chalkboard.

“We have a new transfer student today. Please welcome—”

The door slid open.

A laid-back, cool-looking teen with a blonde undercut and green eyes stepped inside, hands stuffed in his pockets and a smirk tugging at his lips.

“This is it-”

“Spike” he said, coldly.

the teacher continued. “He is my stepson. Try not to cause him too much trouble.”

Spike gave a lazy wave. “Yo.”

Spike made brief eye contact with Kaen, nodding in acknowledgment before scanning the room. His gaze landed on Kisara—and his smirk sharpened.

Lunch – The Courtyard…

Kaen sat with Nabiki and Kisara under the shade of a tree.

“I didn’t expect your teacher to be the new guy’s mom,” Nabiki said, sipping her juice box. “That explains the attitude.”

Kisara was quiet, picking at her food with narrowed eyes. Kaen noticed.

“Something up?” he asked.

Before she could answer, Spike walked right up, slinging his bag over one shoulder.

“You're Kisara, right?” he asked bluntly.

She glanced at him, wary. “Yeah?”

“I heard you used to go by ‘Valkyrie’ in your gang days. Mind showing me if you still got it?”

Kaen’s head snapped toward her. “Wait—Valkyrie?! You never told me that!”

Kisara opened her mouth to explain, but—

“There you are!”

Ying-Yue burst onto the scene, wrapping herself around Spike’s arm like a serpent. Her long blue hair trailed behind her, and her tail flicked in excitement.

Kaen winced. “Yep. Been there. I went through the same thing with Shampoo.”

Spike sighed and gently tried to pull his arm away. “Ying-Yue, seriously, back off.”

She pouted, clearly not budging. “You beat me fair and square. You’re my Ai Ren. I won’t give up that easily.”

Kisara raised an eyebrow, a dangerous glint flashing in her eye. Nabiki just looked thoroughly entertained.

Spike finally untangled himself and walked off toward the training hall. “I’ll be waiting, Valkyrie.”

Ying-Yue stood firm, staring after him with resolve.

“…I’m not giving up,” she said, tail lashing behind her.

Kaen glanced at Kisara, who now seemed both annoyed and strangely nostalgic.

“This year’s gonna be insane, isn’t it?” he muttered.

A few minutes later…

The match was fast, explosive. Spike was strong, reckless, all offense. Kisara was calm, precise—her movements sharp like a blade. It didn’t take long. She flipped him, pinned him, and tapped his chest.

“Done,” she said.

Spike growled, pushing her off. “That wasn’t a real win!”

Ying-Yue’s expression fell. “Spike…”

“Don’t follow me!” he snapped, voice raw. Ying-Yue flinched and turned away, silently walking off.

Kaen narrowed his eyes. “Hey. What the hell’s your problem? She didn’t deserve that.”

Spike clenched his fists. “Tch. You wouldn’t understand.”

Kisara crossed her arms. “You were a jerk to Mrs. Kogetsu too. That wasn’t cool...she's your mom.”

And then it snapped.

“That woman isn’t my mom!” Spike shouted, eyes blazing.

The gym fell into silence.

Kaen stepped forward. “Then who is? What happened?”

Spike’s voice softened slightly. “My real mom left me and my dad when I was little. Reiko—Mrs. Kogetsu—she was my martial arts teacher for years. Then she married my dad, and now she keeps trying to act like my mom. I didn’t ask for that.”

From nearby, Nabiki, who had overheard everything, approached with her arms crossed.

“When my mom died, Kasumi started acting like a parent. I hated it. I felt smothered,” she said, softly. “But later, I realized... she just wanted to fill that hole because she cared. Maybe Mrs.Kogetsu felt the same.”

Flashback…

A memory flickered through Spike’s mind—Reiko checking his form during training, scolding him when he got too cocky. Then after the wedding, her smile as she packed him lunch. Her awkward attempts to talk about school. The books she left out titled “Connecting With Your Stepchild” that he pretended not to see.

Later that day...

Spike burst into his house. The scent of miso soup filled the air. Reiko—Mrs. Kogetsu—stood at the stove, her hair tied up neatly.

She turned around. “You’re back early, I—”

Before she could finish, Spike hugged her tightly.

“I’m sorry. For being a jerk,” he murmured. “I just... missed how you used to be. As my teacher. Not a... mom.”

She slowly hugged him back, gently patting his back. “It’s okay. I understand. I just wanted to be there for you in any way I could.”

On the counter, Spike noticed a few books again—“Blended Families 101”, “Being a Stepparent Without Overstepping”. His throat tightened.

“Oh—and your girlfriend came looking for you earlier,” Reiko added with a soft smile.

Spike blinked. “Girlfriend—wait, was it Ying-Yue?!”

Search for Ying-Yue:

He sprinted through town, eventually bumping into Shampoo outside her family’s restaurant.

“Seen a girl—blue hair, kinda clingy, where is a Chinese dress, has a tail which is kind of weird?”

Shampoo grinned. “That’s half my customers. But yes—upstairs, waiting.”

Spike climbed the stairs and opened the door. Ying-Yue stood in the middle of the room in an oversized shirt that barely reached her thighs. Bra straps slightly visible. She turned her back quickly, flustered.

“Aiya! I thought you didn't want to see me” she said.

“I’m sorry,” he muttered, cheeks red. “I’m... not good with girls.”

She peeked over her shoulder. “I know. But I like you anyway.”

He scratched the back of his neck. “Then... maybe we could go out? Like... a real date?”

Ying-Yue beamed. “You’re paying.”

Before he could react, she threw her arms around him. He tensed as her breast pressed against him, blushing furiously.

“Y-You did that on purpose!”

She giggled, not letting go. “Maybe. But I still accept your apology.”

The Next Morning…

The scent of freshly made breakfast still lingered in the Tendo household, mixing with the sounds of chatter and hurried packing. The house buzzed with energy as the women prepared for their much-anticipated hot spring getaway.

Akane folded a towel, tucking it neatly into her duffel bag. “Everyone packed their swimsuits, right? I’m not lending mine out this time.”

“Oh, relax, princess,” Ryoko scoffed, lounging with a smirk. “Nothing you own would fit me anyway. I brought two—one for lounging and one for vaporizing any peeping toms.”

“I’m running a geothermal scan of the hot spring as we speak,” said Washu, fingers flying across her floating screen. “If it’s even slightly artificial, I’ll know. Nothing ruins a vacation like counterfeit mineral water.”

Nabiki adjusted her sunglasses, grinning. “Already got us a discount with the innkeeper. I promised a glowing review—as long as no one blows up the bath this time.”

“I made some rice balls and sweet omelets for the trip,” Kasumi said sweetly, placing them into a bento box. “And barley tea, in case anyone gets thirsty!”

“I’ve never been to a hot spring before,” Kilmaria muttered, curiously tilting her head. “Will there be sake?”

Akane zipped her bag, glancing around. “The house will still be standing when we get back… right?”

Kaen answered dryly, “Your home getting destroyed was a special circumstance. It'll be fine.”

Kasumi leaned in and gave Ranma a kiss on the cheek. “I’ll be back in three days. If anything happens—”

“The only thing we have to worry about is Dad and the old man,” Kaen said flatly.

Then, in a quieter voice, Kaen added, “Just make sure Ryoko doesn’t mess with Tsukuyo or her family while you’re there.”

Kasumi smiled, whispering back, “I’ll do my best.”

Outside the House…

As the girls rolled their luggage out, the boys stood in the yard watching them leave—until a sudden rustling from one of the bags caught their attention.
Happosai sprang out like a spring-loaded gremlin.

“Hot springs, you say? I was just thinking—GAH!”

Kaen had already delivered a swift kick, tying the old pervert up with a rope.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Kaen asked, deadpan.

“You wound me, boy! I only wanted to provide—OW!”

Kaen slammed his fist into Happosai’s head. “You’re going to the shed. That’s final.”

“You’re not going anywhere near them, you shriveled troll,” Ranma added, crossing his arms.

But Happosai, slippery as ever, wiggled out of the ropes and bolted.

“You’re not ruining this trip, you lecherous fossil!” Kaen yelled, taking off after him.

Happosai sprinted around the corner—only to skid to a stop at the sight of a sign: Women’s Changing Room.

His eyes sparkled. “Now when did that get here?” he chuckled, slipping inside.

Unfortunately for him, waiting on the other side was not a hot spring full of girls—but a tall, muscular man cracking his knuckles.

“Eek! A pervert,” said Doppel in a mocking falsetto before decking him.

“Nice job,” said Soun.

“Not bad at all,” Genma agreed.

The three of them began stomping the old man mercilessly—until they noticed they were trampling on… toy replicas of Happosai.
Suddenly, a voice echoed above them.

“You brats think you can stop me? Prepare for my ultimate move—Happō Fire Burst! HIYAAA—”

He struck a dramatic pose… and nothing happened. Not a flicker. Not a spark.

His confident expression faltered. Then twisted into confusion. Then panic.

“…Wait… that’s odd,” he mumbled.

Ranma and Kaen strolled up behind him.

“Wasn’t there supposed to be a blast or something?” Ranma asked, raising a brow.

Happosai looked down at his hands. “Maybe I should’ve… okay! Fine! I forgot it!”

Kaen cracked his knuckles with a grin. “Forgot, huh? Then consider this your early retirement party.”

With a clean uppercut, he sent Happosai flying out of the yard and into the sky.

“Don’t come back ‘til you remember how to land!” Kaen shouted.

Minutes later..

“Kids, when the master says ultimate technique, you better listen”said Soun.

“How dangerous is it?”Kaen asks.

“Very,Back when we were training with him”said Genma.

Flashback…

The skies were clear. Birds chirped. And smoke rose from a panicked village as Happosai the Terrible made his grand escape—two frightened young men in tow.

“Master, we’re stealing again?!” Soun wailed as he sprinted after Happosai, a sack of purloined underwear slung over his shoulder.

“We’re martial artists, not petty thieves!” added Genma, wheezing from the run.

“Nonsense!” Happosai declared, bounding ahead gleefully. “Training the body and the soul includes appreciating beauty! Especially in lace!”

Behind them, furious villagers emerged with pitchforks, pans, and one worryingly large slingshot.

“They’re onto us!” Soun cried.

“Plan B!” Happosai barked.

Soun and Genma groaned. Plan B always involved rocks.

Soon, the three found themselves atop a massive boulder rolling downhill—toward freedom.

“Hah! They’ll never catch us now!” Genma grinned.

But then Happosai’s eyes widened, sparkling. “Wait... is that...?”

Just ahead, on the trail—gleaming like a beacon from the heavens—was a delicate, pink brassiere.

“No...” whispered Soun in horror.

“Yes,” whispered Happosai in reverence.

With no hesitation, Happosai leapt from the boulder, diving toward the lingerie like a soldier jumping on a grenade. “My love!”

“MASTER NOOOOO!” both Soun and Genma screamed.

BOOM!

Realizing the rolling death-behemoth was still hurtling toward him, Happosai turned and unleashed his most powerful technique:

“Happō Fire Burst!”

The explosion was tremendous—splinters of stone flew everywhere. The boulder was annihilated.

So was the bra.

A slow-motion wail escaped the dust cloud. “NOOOOOOOOO! MY LOVELY LACE ANGEL!”

Soun and Genma lay twitching in the crater.

From that day on, Happosai sealed away the scroll containing the Happō Fire Burst. Not out of guilt... but because, as he put it:
“No garment should ever suffer such a fate again…”

Back to the Present…

Outside the Tendo residence

“…And now,” cackled Happosai, somewhere beyond the fence line, “the time has come to dig it up again! And all of you—except for my sweet Doppel—shall be the first to burn!”

Soun and Genma paled.

“No! Not the Fire Burst!” Soun shrieked, grabbing Genma and shaking him.

Genma clucked like a chicken and ran in circles. “He’s gonna blow us up again!!”

Ranma facepalmed. “Seriously?”

“All we gotta do is find the scroll before the old freak does,” Ranma said.

Suddenly, the fathers stopped their panicked squawking and stood tall—arms crossed, eyes blazing.

“Then we must be brave!” Genma proclaimed.

“For honor! For justice!” shouted Soun.

“…Where did that come from?” Kaen muttered, blinking.

Doppel, hovering nearby in her usual "nude-but-actually-not" form with hair swirling around her, smirked. “What a show. I give it two clucks out of ten.”

Instantly, Genma and Soun stood at attention, their fear replaced by cartoonishly fake bravado.

“Of course, son! The honor of the school is at stake!” Genma declared.

Ranma blinked. “That was… fast.”

Kaen raised an eyebrow while Doppel gave them a slow clap of sarcastic approval. “Bravo. Truly a performance for the ages.”

Later – Deep in the Japanese Wilderness

After a long journey, the group—Kaen, Doppel, Ranma, Genma, and Soun—finally reached the site.

Steam rose lazily into the sky as they approached.

“A hot spring… right over the scroll’s burial site,” Kaen muttered.

“Of course there’s a hot spring. And of course it’s occupied,” Ranma groaned.

Sure enough, the spring was already full… of girls. Lots of them. Laughing, bathing, relaxing.

The five of them ducked behind a boulder.

“What if… we disguise Genma as a bear?” Soun offered.

Genma nodded, already splashing cold water over himself to activate his panda form. He painted his fur white, smudging it clumsily.

Moments later, Genma waddled out toward the spring in full ‘polar bear’ mode and let out a roar.

One girl blinked. “Seriously? How dumb do they think we are?”

Another pointed. “Polar bears? In Japan?”

Realizing his paint was off and his act wasn’t fooling anyone, Genma panicked and retreated as the girls hurled shampoo bottles, sandals, and buckets at him.
“Abort mission!” he screeched, flailing back behind the rocks.

“Plan B,” Soun said, splashing cold water on Ranma and Kaen.

“Hey!” they shouted as they involuntarily transformed into their female forms.

“Ladies, you’re up,” Soun said.

Doppel grinned. “Finally, I get to use charm and chaos at once.”

The trio—girl-Ranma, wolf-girl-Kaen, and Doppel—sneaked into the bath, trying to blend in. But as fate would have it, Happosai shot out of nowhere like a missile, tackling them mid-sneak and knocking them straight into the hot spring.

SPLASH!

The water reversed the transformation,

Turning back into their boy selves. They quickly hit in the water and then hid behind a couple of rocks.

Kaen sighes“That was way too close.”

“You're telling me”said Ranma.

but then they overheard familiar voices.

“Wow it's so peaceful here”said Akane.

“(Of all the springs, but it's just her so maybe-)”Kaen turned his head only to see Ryoko, Washu, Nabiki, Kasumi, Kilmaria…But the one who made Kaen freeze was Tsukuyo Aoba.
Her golden hair was usually tied in a short ponytail but let down.

“We just need to get the-”

Kaen shushed Ranma. “This is… really bad.Kasumi will forgive you because you're her fiance,Tsukuyo might forgive me in time, but Akane will kill you,Nabiki will make you indebted to her,Ryoko.. won't care,Kilmaria will probably kill you again, and Washu will turn us into one of her experiments.We need to-”

“So what's the word on that scan from Kaen?”

Kaen's ears perked up.

Washu glanced up from her device. “Hmm… my scans showed that Kaen's physiology is completely different from Ranma’s. He's definitely not human.”

Kaen blinked. “Wait, what?”

Before more questions could fly, Happosai dove through the air toward Washu—scroll in hand, eyes on the prize.

“You perverted old man!” Kaen snarled, punching him mid-air. Happosai bounced off a rock and skidded across the edge of the spring.

Behind them, Tsukuyo turned beet red and covered her face. “W-why don’t you have a towel?!”

Kaen yelped, realizing far too late. “Oh COME ON—!”

Just as Akane prepared to slam a boulder into him in a jealous fury, Happosai leapt for the scroll—

Only to be intercepted.

Doppel stood atop the water’s surface, holding the scroll calmly.

The wind gently swirled around her as her long pale hair coiled protectively around her body, obscuring anything indecent. Despite her petite, girl-like appearance, her pitch-black sclera and unsettling smile hinted at the eldritch truth beneath her façade.

“Mine now,” she said playfully, winking.

Happosai screamed and fled.

Doppel turned to Kaen, her tone playful but smug. “You looked flustered back there. Miss me?”

“Doppel, please put on some clothes…” Kaen muttered, flustered.

“But you like this form,” she teased, her hair shifting into a bikini-like swirl to appease him slightly. “Besides… I only dressed last time because you asked me to.”

*As Ryoko glared and Tsukuyo tried to avoid looking directly at Kaen, Doppel floated over, scroll in hand, victorious and delighted.

The group now sat in a circle, towels wrapped tightly around them as they stared at the ancient scroll Doppel had retrieved.

Soun furrowed his brow. “I don’t understand a single word of this…”

Genma scratched his head. “It’s in some kind of ridiculous code. Is that… ink made from fermented miso?”

Ranma took the scroll and squinted. “Tch. Leave it to the old freak to write something this important in his own pervy chicken scratch.”

Meanwhile, Tsukuyo glanced over at Kaen—now back in his male form, clothes back on, tail twitching uncomfortably as he examined the scroll.

She fidgeted, cheeks flushed as she muttered under her breath, “So big…”

Kaen turned bright red. “H-Huh?!”

Doppel cackled in the background. “Oh somebody noticed~”

Kaen’s ears flattened as he hissed, “Not helping!”

The Next Morning....

“Alright,” Ranma said, clapping his hands together. “New plan: we get Happosai to spill how to decode this scroll by using his one weakness…”

“Skirts?” Kaen guessed.

“Exactly.”

Female Ranma, Kasumi, Tsukuyo, and Kaen—now in his female wolf form, a curvy young woman with long blue hair, perky wolf ears, and a thick, fluffy tail—were all dressed in tight white tennis outfits. The skirts fluttered just enough with every movement, and their rackets were purely for show.

“Why do I feel like this is illegal?” Kaen muttered, ears twitching.

“Just follow my lead,” Ranma smirked. “Old freak won't know what hit him.”

As expected, Happosai took the bait almost immediately.

“Ohoho! Tennis angels! Grandpa’s been blessed!” he squealed as he launched himself at the group.

WHAM!

A net dropped from above. Genma and Soun tied him up in a cartoonishly tight bundle of ropes.

“Gotcha, you little goblin!” Soun said triumphantly.

Ranma held up the scroll. “Now tell us how to read it!”

But before Happosai could say a word, Tsukuyo blinked. “Wait… weren’t we not supposed to let him see it?”

Kaen nodded, growling slightly. “Yeah, this was literally what we were trying to prevent.”

Too late.

Happosai stared at the scroll.

Then stared harder.

And harder.

“…I don’t remember how to read it,” he said flatly.

A long silence followed.

“…YOU WHAT?!” everyone shouted in unison.

“I must’ve invented that code 70 years ago!” Happosai whined. “My memory isn’t what it—GAAAAAH!!”

He ripped the scroll in two in a tantrum. Tear. RIIIIIP.

Ranma, Kaen, and Doppel collectively lunged.

POW! BAM! THWACK!

The old man got pummeled so hard, even the hot spring bubbled in sympathy.

Moments Later…

Smoke poured from the battered scroll fragments. Happosai lay dazed and swollen, mumbling something about “golden tennis skirts.”

But then… he blinked, sat upright, and suddenly screamed, “WAIT! I REMEMBER NOW!”

The group played tennis until they heard a boom.they all rushed over to find Soun and Genma on the ground covered in burn marks.

“My ultimate technique—The Happō-Fire Burst!”

He pulled out a small, round object. Lit it.

BOOM!

A mini homemade bomb exploded where Ranma had just been standing.

“ARE YOU INSANE?!” Kaen roared.

Doppel floated above the chaos, unimpressed. “His ‘ultimate’ technique is fireworks?”

“Nope,” Ranma groaned. “They’re more like explosive party favors filled with pipe shrapnel.”

“Super safe,” Kaen added sarcastically, swatting another bomb away with his tennis racket.

PING!

BOOM!

“Ha! You can’t dodge this one!” Happosai shouted, lighting a massive bomb and hurling it toward Ranma and Kaen.

“Guess now’s a good time to try that thing,” Kaen said with a grin, his feet lifting off the ground.

Ranma blinked. “You can fly now?!”

“Thanks to Kilmaria. Don’t ask.”

The bomb whizzed beneath them—and exploded in the air with a firework loud enough to shake the clouds.

Happosai didn’t even have time to scream as he was caught in the blast and launched into the sky like a Team Rocket member.

“HAPPOSAAAAAI!”

twinkle.

Back at the Inn

Everyone was exhausted, but triumphant.

“What did we learn?” Kasumi asked gently.

“That old men shouldn’t have access to black powder,” Ranma muttered.

“That Kaen looks good in a skirt,” Doppel teased.

“That you like being naked in public,” Kaen shot back.

Doppel smirked. “Only if you’re watching.”

Kaen groaned. Tsukuyo glanced away, face red.

And somewhere far, far away, a very scorched Happosai crash-landed in a snowy mountain… again.

Elsewhere on Earth...

A sudden whirr split the quiet of the open countryside as a blazing comet tore through the skies above—a Saiyan space pod, its hull glowing red-hot from atmospheric entry, hurtled toward the earth.

BOOM!

It slammed into the center of an empty grass field, sending a shockwave through the surrounding hills. Smoke hissed from the scorched crater as the pod's hatch slowly hissed open.

From within, a tall figure stepped into the sunlight.

She was striking—voluptuous and imposing, with rosy-pink hair cascading in two long, thick pigtails tied with dark-pink ribbons. A single ahoge, a rebellious strand, curled upward from the top of her head. Her emerald eyes glinted behind the lens of her scouter, which rested on the right side of her face, scanning the area with rapid, rhythmic beeps.

Her Saiyan battle armor clung to her form—a design built for destruction and dominance. The black bodysuit underneath was cropped high on her hips, revealing much of her strong, flawless legs. The armor boasted broad shoulder, hip, and crotch guards, fingerless gloves fortified with armor, and heavy, reinforced boots. Everything about her radiated quiet power.

She squinted in the direction of a distant energy signature. The wind tugged at her pigtails.

“From what I picked up a couple of days ago... that power should be coming from over there,” she murmured. Her voice was soft, thoughtful, but resolute. “I hope I'm not too late…”

Her gaze hardened.

“Kyuri… Vocado…”

With a burst of ki, she shot into the sky, a rose-colored aura erupting around her as she disappeared into the clouds.

Chapter Text

It started, as many things in Nerima do, with a very shady deal.

Shampoo bounced down the street with a suspicious grin after meeting a mysterious Chinese delivery man riding a squeaky bicycle cart. He handed her a small, odd-looking Kairaishi Mushroom, whispering its power: “One bite, and they obey a command—permanently, until the spell fades... but be precise.”

With a devious smile, Shampoo held up a pork bun stuffed with the mushroom.

“With this, Kaen will hug Shampoo whenever she snap fingers! Nyahah~ Perfect love plan!”

Morning at Furinkan High….

Kaen stood with his usual cool slouch, chatting with Ranma and Unkyo as they waited for homeroom. It was a peaceful day—until Shampoo skipped up to them holding a small bento box and beaming like a cat with a secret.

“Nihao, Kaen~! I made you special pork buns with my family recipe!” she said, pushing the box toward him.

Kaen blinked. “Uh, thanks. That’s… nice of you.”

Unkyo narrowed her glowing black sclera eyes, sensing something off. “She’s either being nice… or plotting.”

Shampoo giggled, hiding her true motive: inside the pork buns was a slice of the rare and legendary Kairaishi Mushroom—a mind-control fungus sold to her by a traveling Chinese food delivery man who mysteriously vanished after the transaction. One bite, and her verbal command would become Kaen’s subconscious trigger.

She intended to have him hug her whenever she snapped her fingers. A simple plan.

Only… as Kaen bit into the bun and chewed, she whispered, “Now, every time I do this—” She raised her hand, ready to snap—

“ACHOO!!”

Right behind her, Tatewaki Kuno dramatically sneezed while reciting Shakespeare under a sakura tree. The air froze.

Suddenly—BAM!

Kaen blinked once, then instantly hugged Kuno. The embrace was firm. Confused.

“I—what the hell am I doing!?”

“KAEN SAOTOME, RELEASE ME AT ONCE, KNAVE!” Kuno wailed. “I KNEW YOU WERE FASCINATED BY MY NOBILITY, BUT I AM SAVED FOR THE LOVELY PIGTAILED GODDESS!”

Ranma facepalmed.

Shampoo’s jaw dropped.

“He hug… Kuno? Not me?!”

Kaen was confused but let’s him go when ran.

Classroom Hall...

Mrs. Kogetsu was preparing for class when she sneezed into a tissue.

Kaen suddenly walked over and hugged her gently from behind.

“Oh my…” she whispered, cheeks bright pink. “Honey what are you doing here…” she turned to see Kaen”I'm sorry I thought you were somebody else.”

From behind, Spike stared with horror.

“Kaen… LET GO OF MY MOM!”

“I—I CAN’T!!”

Mrs. Kogetsu, still blushing, muttered, “He called me ‘Mom’...”

Kaen let go of her”Sorry about that Mrs.Kogetsu!” and ran off

—Training Yard—

Kisara jogged toward Kaen with her usual cocky swagger. She wiped sweat from her brow—and sneezed.

Kaen's eyes glazed. He lunged forward and hugged her, tightly.

“WHAT THE—!?”

Her face turned a vibrant red as her toned body stiffened.

“K-KAEN?! You IDIOT,If you were going to do this, couldn't you have waited till—!”

“I’m not doing this! I swear it’s—something wrong with me!!”

The rest of the martial arts club froze mid-training. Kisara, caught between rage and total fluster, growled through gritted teeth.

“I’LL KILL WHOEVER DID THIS.”

Inside, she was conflicted. She… didn’t hate it. But it didn’t mean she wasn’t going to suplex someone later.

Kaen quickly ran away back into the school.

“(Okay think, there's going to be someone who can..Tatsumaki, she is her telekinesis to stop me)” he thought as he ran towards the student council office.

Student Council Office…

President Furan was reviewing reports. Alone. Dignified. Composed.

Kaen opens the door”Is Tatsumaki here?”

“Kaen Saotome, you should always knock before-”

She sneezed delicately.

BAM!

Her door burst open.

“NO NO NO—NOT HER!!” Kaen cried mid-dash.

It was too late. He hugged her.

Furan’s eyes widened in horror. “Wh-WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”

Kaen immediately let go, hands in the air. “It’s a fungus! A pork bun! Shampoo! Mind control!! I SWEAR I’M NOT A PERVERT!!”

Furan, face crimson, shrieked and hurled a chair at him.

“GET OUT!! OUT OUT OUT!!”

Outside, Shampoo hid behind a bush, sweat trickling down her temple.

“...I may have made mistake…”

Doppel, munching popcorn beside her, muttered, “Understatement of the century.”

Shampoo turn to her”What you doing here?”

“Sometimes I sneak off to watch them in high school, I'm bored at home”Doppel explains.

Cafeteria Table, Later That Day…

Kaen sat with his head in his hands. “I hugged like fifteen people today. I’m emotionally broken.”

Kisara sat across from him, arms folded, face still red. “If you do that again in front of my team, I’ll break your spine.”

“How am I supposed to get home?”Kaen asks.

Kisara blushes”W-well, I'm willing to help out.. just need to sneeze is all, right?”

Minutes later…

Kisara was walking with Kaen fake sneezing all the way to his house.

“(Worth it)”Kisara thought.

At the dojo…

The house was unusually quiet.

Akane, wrapped in a blanket, sniffled and padded her way into the living room, red-nosed and miserable. Her eyes widened slightly when she saw Tsukuyo, sitting cross-legged on the floor with her ever-calm expression, idly flipping a kunai through her fingers.

“Oh, hey… what are you doing here?” Akane asked with a croaky voice.

“Waiting for Kaen,” Tsukuyo replied simply, then looked her over. “You sick?”

“Obviously,” Akane grumbled, blowing her nose. “Everyone else is out. Even Kasumi’s on a date with Ranma.”

Tsukuyo’s eyes narrowed slightly with curiosity. “And you’re… okay with that?”

“Of course!” Akane said too fast. “It’s not like I like Ranma or anything! Hah! Totally over it!”

At that moment, Doppel floated in with a data screen glowing over her eye.

“Scan complete. Lying. Akane Tendo still harbors a strong, if suppressed, romantic attachment to Subject Ranma Saotome.”

“I do NOT!” Akane snapped, turning red. Then muttered, “...but I’m glad Kasumi’s happy.”

Doppel looked to Tsukuyo. “So, how far have you gotten with Kaen?”

Tsukuyo suddenly coughed, cheeks flaring pink as a very intimate memory flashed in her mind—

“N-NOTHING!” she barked, shooting upright like a soldier. “Not answering that!”

Just then, the front door creaked open.

Kaen stepped in, looking tired but sharp-eyed as ever.

“Hey, what’s up? Doppel messaged me—wait, Akane, you sick?”

Doppel raised a hand. “Kaen. Careful. The mushroom spell’s still partially active. Anyone who sneezes, you’ll instinctively—”

“Achoo!”

Kaen’s body jerked, like a marionette on strings. He immediately hugged Akane before anyone could stop him.

“GYAH! W-What do you think you’re doing!?” Akane yelped, struggling.

“I can’t stop!! I told you, it’s a mushroom thing!!” Kaen insisted.

“This sounds like a terrible excuse!” Akane shrieked, slapping him.

Kaen backed up”I can't help it! This is all Shampoo’s fault!”

“How dare you blame someone else for your actions”said Akane.

Ackoo!

Kaen hugged her again.

“You have 5 minutes to let go of me”said Akane.

“Again, I can't”said Kaen.

Akane punch him, got a bow and arrow and prepared to fire on him but then Tsukuyo grabbed a pillow and threw it at him which to use the block to the shots.

“And I thought you were different from Ranma. but at the end of the day, you're here trying to take advantage of-”

“Who are you kidding? Nobody wants to hug you.With you accusing people of stuff they didn't do or wouldn't do, this right here is why Ranma prefers your sister instead of you!”
Just then,Kaen heard a cat's niece and ran out of the house and grabbed it but he noticed the color of it and how it purred into his arms,Kaen then takes it to the bath, Poor's hot water and it turns into shampoo.

“Ahhh~ Kaen, is good~”

Shampoo's voice.

Akane and Tsukuyo froze.

They peeked in.

Kaen and Shampoo were in the tub together—Kaen fully clothed,Shampoo naked—Kaen trying to wrestle the soup dumpling out of her hand.
“Then this is Shampoo’s fault”said Akane, holding on to a mallet.

“And you couldn't believe me before?” Kaen groaned.

“I believed him”Doppel adds.

“I did too”said Tsukuyo.

“He lie~ He blush too much~”

Doppel’s scans confirmed it. “He’s telling the truth. Mushroom compulsion override.”

Shampoo giggled and, before Tsukuyo could react, popped a second mushroom bun into her mouth.

“Tsukuyo, hug everyone who not Kaen~!”

“Eh?”

Tsukuyo blinked, then suddenly turned and hugged Akane. Then hugged Kaen. Then Ryoga, who had just wandered in through the kitchen window.

“What the hell?!” Ryoga shouted, flailing.

“It Tsukuyo fault~” Shampoo chimed, pleased with her experiment.

“STOP HUGGING ME!” Akane screamed as Tsukuyo clung to her like a sleepy cat.

Shampoo put her clothes on, she then noticed Kaen getting closer.

“I'll just take this” he said .

Kaen quickly grabbed one of the original dumplings, shoved it into Shampoo’s mouth, and said firmly:

“Command: GO HOME!”

Shampoo stiffened, smiled sweetly, and skipped off humming through the open window like nothing happened.

Kaen slammed the door shut and locked it.

“Okay. No more dumplings. No more mushrooms. No more hugging.”

Akane exhaled, sitting beside him on the floor.

“This is the stupidest day of my life.”

“You say that every week,” Tsukuyo noted, still blinking in confused hug-mode.

They were finally calming down, until—

BOOM!!

The dojo doors exploded inwards in a fiery blast.

Through the smoke stepped a tall, voluptuous Saiyan woman in battle armor, her long pink hair swaying with power. A scouter blinked on her eye.

“Finally found you… Vocado.”

Everyone stared.

Kaen blinked. “...Who?”

Akane sneezed again.

Kaen hugged her again.

The Saiyan woman tilted her head, confused.

“...Is this some weird Earth greeting?”

Doppel sighed, “No. It’s mushrooms.”

Minutes later…

The front door creaked open, and Ranma, Kasumi, Soun, Genma, Ryoko, and Kilmaria stepped inside, laughing from their various excursions.

They all froze.

Sitting calmly on the couch, sipping tea in full Saiyan armor, was a tall, beautiful, and extremely powerful-looking pink-haired woman with a swishing tail.

“...Who’s she?” Ryoko blinked.

“And why do I feel like we’re about to be obliterated?” Kilmaria muttered.

Kaen stood across the room, arms folded and eyes narrowed—his glare locked onto Genma, who instantly began to sweat.

[FLASHBACK – Just Minutes Earlier]

Kaen frowned as he looked at the woman, who stood proudly before him.

“Who are you?”

The woman gave him a confident smirk, placing one hand on her hip. Her tail flicked behind her.

“Name’s Celera. I wasn’t expecting to give a history lesson today, but alright. You’re not from here.”

Kaen tensed.

“You were born on Planet Vegeta. You’re a Saiyan warrior, just like me.”

Kaen scoffed. “Liar.”

Just then, Washu walked into the room holding a glowing datapad.

“She’s not lying.”

Everyone turned.

Washu pushed up her glasses and explained:

“Kaen, I ran a deep genome scan while you were distracted by hugging everyone. Your DNA doesn’t match Ranma or Genma… but it does match someone else.”

She turned the screen, revealing two DNA sequences marked:
Subject A: Kaen
Subject B: Ying-Yue
Result: 100% genetic twin match

Kaen’s mouth went dry. “Ying-Yue…? My sister?”

Washu nodded. “Your twin. Fraternal, obviously.”

Kaen staggered back, stunned.

“Then… who—what even—?”

“I was hoping your so-called ‘father’ would tell you the truth when you were ready,” Washu said.

[BACK TO PRESENT – Dojo]

Kaen turned sharply toward Genma.

“Well? Is she right? I’m not your son, am I?”

Genma began sweating bullets.

“Say something, old man!” Ranma snapped.

Genma, ever the coward, responded the only way he knew how.

He grabbed a kettle of cold water and splashed himself, transforming into a panda, then rolled on the floor and began playing with a tire.

Kaen’s eye twitched.

“Real mature…You won't tell me I know someone who will.”

He turned to Washu again. “Can you find her?”

Washu smirked. “Already did. I isolated Ranma’s DNA and compared it to Nodoka’s records. Since she raised you, I hacked the registration system.”

She pressed a button—and a portal shimmered open.

Saotome Household – Family Home…

Kaen stepped out onto a quiet porch in a peaceful neighborhood.

He knocked on the door.

It opened.

Nodoka Saotome stood there, apron on, surprised. Her eyes widened.

“Kaen…? Is that really you?”

He looked her in the eyes, emotion tightening in his chest.

“It's good to see you again mom although I Wish I Was Here on better terms.I need the truth..I'm not actually a son, am I??”

Nodoka stared at him for a long moment… then opened the door wider.

“Come inside.”

Living Room – Minutes Later...

Nodoka poured tea and sat across from him.

“It’s true,” she said quietly. “It was a year before Ranma.I was out in the Garden when I heard a loud boom.I found you in a metal pot I thought how precious you looked.”
She clutched her hands.

“You were crying. I knew you weren’t mine, but I couldn’t leave you.I decided to adopt you and raise you.”

Kaen’s fists clenched. “Dad never said anything, never even brought it up.”

Nodoka’s face darkened. “He sent the letter saying he told you. But he never said a word, did he?”

“No,” Kaen said. “Of course he lied.”

Nodoka’s polite demeanor cracked. She stood up sharply.

“That idiot. I should have guessed. This is just like the time he pretended to be a monk to avoid taxes!”

Kaen looked up. “So… you’re not my real mom, but…”

Nodoka’s expression softened. She walked over and hugged him.

“I may not have given birth to you, Kaen… but you are still my son. I chose to raise you. I love you.”

Kaen blinked, then slowly returned the hug.

“I love you too, Mom.Don't know if I feel that way about Dad right now.”

“He may have lied but I'm sure he raised you to the best of his abilities-”

Kaen looked at her deadpan expression“You might want to hear what he's been putting me and Ranma through.”

[Meanwhile, back at the dojo...]

Celera leaned on the wall, arms crossed as she watched the family squabble from afar.

“Well… that went better than I expected.”

“(Okay, my fiance is an alien..Not that that changes anything)”Tsukuyo thought.

Washu smirked beside her. “Give him time. He’s got a lot to unpack.”

Ranma stood stiffly, arms folded, glaring daggers at his father.

“I can’t believe you lied to us this whole time, old man!”

Genma, now back in human form and looking sheepish, tried to scoot out of the room before things got worse—but Ranma wasn’t having it.

“Kaen had a right to know who he was. I had a right to know. We’re brothers! You never said a word!”

Nabiki, seated on the couch with one leg crossed, raised a curious brow.

“Do you still see Kaen as your older brother?”

Ranma blinked. “Of course I do. He’s always been that to me. Blood or not.”

Off to the side, Tsukuyo sat silently with a distant look. She thought of Kaen’s quiet strength, his clumsy kindness, the way he always looked at her like she mattered.

“No matter where you’re from… I’ve already decided. I’ll love you anyway, Kaen.”

A sudden spark filled the air.

Kaen and Nodoka appeared in a flash of light, stepping through Washu’s portal into the living room. Nodoka looked around, confused but calm.

Genma, panicking, grabbed Ranma and jumped headfirst into the koi pond, triggering the familiar splash.

Out came female Ranma, sputtering. “What the hell!?”

Nodoka’s eyes went wide.

“R-Ranma…?”

The red-haired girl looked up, confused at first—until she realized who the woman was.

Her voice softened. “...Mom?”

They stared at each other.

Nodoka approached slowly, hand trembling before brushing red strands from Ranma’s face.

“You’re… you’re my little boy. You’ve grown up so beautifully…”

“I—uh…” Ranma was flustered, clearly overwhelmed. “I never got to meet you… not like this…”

Kasumi smiled gently. “They look so much alike..”

Kitchen – Moments Later...

Doppel casually set down takeout containers onto the table. “Well,” she muttered, “I ordered dumplings and apparently got a whole side story with them.”

Everyone turned toward the doorway where Ying-Yue stood, blinking in confusion with a delivery bag in hand.

Suddenly, Celera’s scouter beeped frantically. She turned, eyes sharpening.

“Well... that saves me the trouble of tracking you down... Kyuri.”

The pink-haired Saiyan stepped forward, staring at Ying-Yue with unreadable intensity.

“You very much resemble your mother.”

“Huh?” Ying-Yue blinked, taken aback. “What’re you talking about?”

Celera exhaled, then explained everything—about planet Vegeta, the destruction, the twin pods.

Moments Later – In the Dojo...

Kaen sat beside Ying-Yue, both still processing the storm of information.

“Who exactly are you to us?” Kaen asked, eyeing Celera carefully.

Celera’s expression softened, a rare look of nostalgia in her otherwise hardened face.

“I was close to your real mother. I was the one who got her to the pods during the final hours of our planet.”

The room fell silent.

“She was chasing after you—after your pods. Your father had already launched you both to safety. And then… the planet was gone. Billions of lives lost. Including your father.”

Celera’s voice turned somber.

“I followed your mother’s trail, found her pod. She was severely injured but alive. I preserved her… she’s been in suspended animation ever since.”

Ying-Yue’s voice was quiet, trembling.

“She’s… alive?”

Celera nodded.

“Barely. And I wasn’t the only one who escaped. Two other Saiyans followed your mother’s path. One was killed not long ago, but he left behind two daughters. Their mother… she’s still alive. And far more dangerous.”

Everyone tensed.

“She’s most likely on her way here,” Celera warned. “Probably hoping to recruit the two of you.”

Ying-Yue frowned. “Recruit? For what?”

“Our race is... not known for compassion. We’re planet brokers. We scour the galaxy for planets that fetch high prices on the galactic market. When we find one, we send warriors to wipe out the inhabitants and prepare it for sale.”

Kaen’s eyes widened.

“Wait… then were we sent here to—?”

“No,” Celera said firmly.

Before she could continue, Nodoka interrupted, her tone icy.

“How could any civilization send children to exterminate life like that?”

Celera looked at Kaen and Ying-Yue with a grave expression.

“Tell me… have either of you ever looked at the full moon?”

Kaen frowned. “What does that have to do with—?”

Just then, Cologne appeared in the hallway, her cane tapping softly against the wood.

“Ying-Yue.”

“Elder…” she said, surprised.

Cologne nodded grimly.

“When you didn’t return from your delivery, I got worried and followed your trail. I overheard everything… I suppose it’s time to tell the truth.”

She looked at both twins with ancient eyes.

“Whenever you looked at the full moon… you would transform. Into a giant creature. Unstoppable.”

Kaen’s jaw dropped. “What!?”

Celera nodded.

“It’s a Saiyan trait. A transformation triggered by moonlight—the Great Ape form. One of the reasons our kind was so feared.”

Kaen ran a hand through his hair, overwhelmed.

“This is… a lot to take in.”

“I understand,” Celera said softly. “I’ll return tomorrow. With your mother’s pod.”

Living Room – Later..

Nodoka sat on the couch, flanked by her sons—Kaen on one side, Ranma on the other.

“Boys… there’s something else I need to tell you.”

Kaen furrowed his brow. “What is it?”

Nodoka took a deep breath, her hand resting on the long wrapped katana beside her.

“Before Genma took you two on that journey… I made him promise something. That he would raise you both into men among men.”

Kaen grimaced. “Sounds like something he’d brag about.”

“If he failed…” Nodoka’s voice wavered, “then all three of you—Genma, Ranma, and you—would commit seppuku. I was to be your… kaishakunin.”

The room froze.

Tsukuyo’s hands clutched her chest. “That’s insane…”

Ranma’s jaw dropped. “Mom, you can’t be serious.”

Nodoka looked down, ashamed. “It was a desperate attempt to ensure you’d become strong. But after all Genma’s lies… and what Kaen told me today… I won’t go through with it.”

She reached over and squeezed both of their hands.

“You’re my sons. No matter where you come from. I love you.”

Kaen finally breathed, some weight lifting off his chest.

Ranma nodded with quiet gratitude.

“Thanks, Mom.”

[Outside the Dojo – That Night]
Far above Earth, Celera’s ship soared through the stars. She tapped in coordinates, locking onto the distant, dormant Saiyan pod.

The ship’s autopilot engaged. One pod shot toward Earth, carrying the sleeping figure of a woman wrapped in glowing stasis light.

Celera floated beside her own pod, whispering to herself.

“With me… the twins… and Toma’s daughters, we might have enough.”

Her gaze darkened, thinking of the woman still out there. The other Saiyan mother.

“We have to.”

She climbed into her pod, closed the hatch, and launched after the stasis pod—both vessels blazing toward Earth.

Somewhere in Deep Space – Royal Starcruiser...

The chamber gleamed with opulence. Glistening black marble, glowing red-gold fixtures, and a crystalline ceiling gave the room the air of a cosmic throne more than a mere bathing suite. Steam coiled luxuriously into the air as Ragyō, a towering and mesmerizing Saiyan woman, lounged in a bath carved from shimmering obsidian.

The blinding aura of light behind her never faded—it shimmered like the cosmos itself had bent in deference. Her resplendent, multicolored hair flowed in layers of pink, violet, green, and blue, cascading like liquid flame. At the crown, a striking silver streak shimmered like moonlight on steel. Her every movement exuded elegance, cruelty, and power.

Ragyō's authoritarian beauty was impossible to ignore. Her sharp eyes radiated absolute control. Seven scar-like star marks adorned her bare back, glowing faintly under the steam—an ominous constellation engraved in flesh.

Suddenly, the silence was broken. One of her elite attendants stepped into the chamber, armored and bowing low despite the heat.

“Mistress Ragyo,” he said, voice shaking with a mix of awe and fear, “Two Saiyan pods have just broken orbit. Their trajectory—Earth. A third vessel follows... the one belonging to your daughter.”

The room went still for a heartbeat.

Then—a low, delighted hum.

Ragyō rose from the black water, steam coiling from her immaculate, glistening skin. She was statuesque, commanding, the epitome of decadent cruelty made flesh. She stepped out slowly, wrapping a pristine white towel around her body with practiced, regal grace.

“My daughters... finally moving again after all this time,” she purred.

Her eyes narrowed, amused and cold.

“And those other two… I see. So the little lost stars have found each other.”

She looked toward the great viewing screen on the wall, watching as the pods sailed through space.

“Let them come,” Ragyō whispered, smiling with slow, cruel pleasure. “Let them think they’re safe. Let them believe they’ve grown strong.”

She tilted her head, eyes alight with anticipation.

“Soon… my stardust darlings… Mama will remind you of what true power looks like.”

Chapter Text

The sky was dimming, the sun dipping just behind the rooftops as Kaen walked aimlessly through the streets, hands in his pockets, lost in thought. Everything in the past day had turned his world upside down.

He was a Saiyan, not Genma's son. Not Ranma’s brother by blood. He had a twin sister. His real mother was in stasis. And now some mysterious warrior from space claimed his kind were part of a galactic empire of conquerors.

"Who the hell am I, really...?"

Kaen sighed, staring down at his feet as he wandered past a narrow alley. A soft sound—thump—caught his attention. He turned his head.

There, he saw a slender figure in the alleyway kicking a cardboard box. But when he looked closer, it wasn’t in anger. It was careful—intentional. Protective.
Inside the box, a small, dirty kitten blinked up at her.

“Kisara...?”

She whipped around, startled. Her sharp green eyes widened, then narrowed. “H-Hey, what are you doing here?”
Kaen stepped into the alley.

“I was about to ask you the same thing,” he said, glancing at the kitten nestled on a torn towel. “I didn’t take you for a cat person.”

Kisara flushed and crossed her arms, looking away. “Tch. It’s not like I go around rescuing every furball I see…”

But her fingers gently brushed the kitten’s fur as she muttered, “This one looked like it needed someone.”

Kaen couldn’t help but smile. He crouched beside her and scratched the kitten’s chin. It meowed in appreciation.

Kisara blinked. A small blush crept across her cheeks as she looked at him sideways.

“You look like someone drop-kicked your heart, Kaen.”

He didn’t answer right away. His fingers paused on the kitten’s head.

“…A lot happened,” he finally said. And slowly, he told her everything. About Celera, Ying-Yue, his origin, Nodoka, even the seppuku promise. Kisara listened without interrupting.

When he finished, she was silent for a moment.

Then she softly said, “To me… you’re just Kaen. The guy I grew up with. My friend. My rival…”

She turned fully toward him, eyes shimmering with something deeper.

“And the guy I love.”

Kaen looked at her, surprised.

Kisara looked at Kaen, her voice softer now.

She pulled the kitten close, holding it in her lap.

“I’ve changed a lot since then. Got into street fights. Trained until I couldn’t stand. Joined Ragnarök, became one of the Eight Fists. I even led a gang.”

Kaen raised a brow. “You? Leading?”

She smirked. “Damn right. But I left it all. Because Ukyo asked me to. Because I finally remembered what mattered.”

“You never did tell me what made you take up martial arts”said Kaen.

Kisara’s voice grew distant, her eyes unfocused.

“When I was little… I had a kitten named Noir. He protected me from a stray dog. He died saving me.”

She gently stroked the kitten’s back. “I swore I’d become strong. For him. For myself.”

Kaen nodded quietly, feeling a knot loosen in his chest.

Kisara smiled then looked at the cat”I can't keep this little guy with me,Ukyo wouldn't want fur all over the place.”

“I probably can bring the cat with me because p-chan,Ryo-oki,and Akane.”

“You guys need help?”

They both turn to see Izuku.

Minutes later…

The sky had turned an overcast gray by the time Kaen, Kisara, and Izuku Midoriya stood together beneath a flickering streetlamp. The small kitten—shivering in Kisara’s jacket—peeked its head out.

“I don’t know how you convinced me into this,” Kaen said, arms crossed.

Kisara looked away. “You offered, monkey tail.”

Izuku crouched by her side, smiling awkwardly. “She did say it looked like a tiny tiger… It’s pretty cute.”

“Right?” Kisara beamed, scratching the kitten’s head. “Okay, let’s find you a home, little guy.”

[Montage – Various Locations]

Kisara, Kaen, and Izuku spent hours going door to door and checking with random passersby.

Lady at a shop: “A cat? Near my fabrics? Absolutely not.”

Buff dog-owner: “My Doberman would eat that thing.”

A couple: “Oh, so cute—!” Kisara scowled, cracking her knuckles. “N-nevermind!”

Despite Izuku’s politeness and Kaen’s occasional help, Kisara’s blunt tomboyish attitude terrified potential adopters.

Nightfall – Alley Behind Ucchan’s..

The rain fell in a soft drizzle as Kisara sat under a ledge, the kitten curled against her lap.

“Just one night,” she muttered, exhaling mist into the cold. “Ukyo’s gonna kill me. She’ll say the fur got in the batter or the damn cat scratched the grill…”

A quiet chuckle from behind made her glance up.

Kaen leaned against the wall, arms folded. “I could say you’re more gentle than you let on.”

“Shut up,” she mumbled—but not harshly.

Kaen stepped closer, crouching down next to her, the rain spattering his umbrella. For a moment, it was just them and the steady sound of rainfall.

“You okay?” he asked.

She nodded, then paused. “...Thanks. For helping.”

He gave a small smile. “Anytime.”

Their eyes lingered longer than usual.

Kisara leaned in.

Kaen didn’t move.

Their lips met—warm despite the cold rain. His hands found her waist. Hers, his face.

Then—

Both of them blinked, pulling back quickly.

“I—uh…” Kisara stammered, her face red.

“You’ve got Tsukuyo… and that busty dairy cow demon… and the crazy stalker girl—what’s her name—Shampoo? And the other two weirdos! Doppel and Ryoko!”

Kaen rubbed the back of his neck, cheeks flushed. “I didn’t… mean to—”

Kisara grinned through the embarrassment. “Heh. You’re blushing, monkey boy.”

Before he could respond, his umbrella flew off, and the rain had hit him.

In a burst of light, Kaen transformed into his wolf-girl form, soaking wet and now grumbling with twitching ears and a swishing tail.

“Pfft—!” Kisara cracked up. “Oh my god, you dork!”

They laughed… until a sudden whirl of movement descended from above.

“I'll be right back, need to get some hot water”said Kaen as he went into Ucchan’s.

Moments Later…

“Kisara Aoi. You’ve disgraced the Valkyries.”

Freya’s Valkyries, an elite unit of female fighters, dropped into the alley, surrounding them with cold glares.

“You’ve gotten too cozy with outsiders,” one said. “Men. Weakness.”

Kisara stood up quickly, holding the kitten tight against her chest.

“Get lost.”

But they came anyway.

Kisara fought back with ferocity—but holding the kitten back threw off her balance. A sweep kicked her leg out. Another jab sent her skidding across the wet alley floor. The kitten mewled in pain as a blast of ki singed its side.

Kisara stared in horror. “Noir…”

Kaen tried to leap in, but she stopped him with a yell.

“Get the kitten out of here! Take it to a vet! I’ll handle this!”

“Are you nuts!?”

“GO, DAMN IT!”

Kaen gritted his teeth, scooping up the kitten. “Don’t die, Kisara.”

Another Street – Moments Later…

Izuku ran down a nearby alleyway, only to hear the sounds of battle.

He turned the corner—and froze. Kisara was on her knees, bloodied but defiant. The Valkyries surrounded her.

“I can’t hit girls…!” Izuku muttered, fists clenched.

But she looked at him, and in that instant, he made a choice.

[Escape – Side Alley]

Izuku hoisted Kisara onto his shoulder and ran, using debris and walls to shield them. Behind them, the Valkyries pursued, relentless.
They reached a dead end.

Izuku turned to shield Kisara with his body.

“Damn it…”

Then—

Tenchi appeared out of the shadows, casually flipping a wooden spoon.

“Yo,need a hand” he said, smiling at Izuku.

He flicked forward with surgical precision, slicing off sleeves, pants legs, and belts without drawing blood. One by one, Valkyries yelped and fled, humiliated and retreating.

Kisara blinked. “...You used a cooking spoon?”

“I prefer not to kill if I can help it,” Tenchi shrugged. “Especially not half-naked girls.”

The battle was over. The dust had settled, bruises had darkened, and the silence was broken only by distant sirens and the crackling of energy dissipating into the air.

Kisara stood apart from the others, her body aching, her shirt torn at the shoulder. She looked down at her fists—bloodied, scraped—but clenched tightly. The victory felt hollow. Her pride, her choices, everything that led to this point weighed heavily on her chest.

She turned toward Izuku Midoriya and Tenchi Masaki, her eyes downcast.

“I’m sorry… for being a burden. I should’ve handled this better.”

Before either could respond, she took a step back and gave a short bow.

“I need to face the consequences of my actions.”

And with that, she turned and sprinted off into the shadows.

“Izuku!” Kaen called out, about to chase after her.

But Tenchi calmly placed a hand on Izuku’s shoulder. “Let her go,” he said gently. “She’s not running. She’s owning up to what she feels she needs to.”

Izuku bit his lip, his hand clenched. “…Yeah.”

Tenchi smiled faintly. “Besides… I was actually looking for you. Ayeka wanted to apologize for the other day.”

That made Izuku blink. “Wait… seriously?”

Tenchi nodded. “Yeah. Something about misjudging intentions and hair-gel preferences. You’ll have to hear it from her.”

Ragnarök’s Hideout – Night...

The familiar metallic thud echoed through the dark halls as Kisara kicked open the door to the Ragnarök base.

Freya’s subordinates raised their weapons—but froze when they saw who it was.

Kisara’s silhouette gleamed beneath the flickering lights. Her green cap shadowed her eyes, but the determination in her stance was unmistakable.

“I’m not here to fight. Not right now.”

She stepped forward.

“I’m officially resigning from Ragnarök.”

Gasps echoed through the base.

“I’m not your pawn anymore. And if Freya has a problem with that…” Her gaze turned toward the Valkyrie banner, her voice steady, “...she knows where to find me.”

She walked out, boots clicking with finality.

Furinkan High – The Next Morning...

The classroom buzzed with chatter. Kaen leaned back in his chair, his bag slung lazily over one shoulder. Kisara walked in, acting like she hadn’t stormed a criminal organization the night before.

“Yo,” Kaen greeted. “Vet found a family for the kitten.”

Kisara blinked, then smiled faintly. “That’s… that’s good.”

Izuku walked over just as he remembered something “Funny thing is,Kaen. The Tendos were actually okay with you keeping the cat.I meant to tell you I stopped by there but completely forgot.”

That made Kisara and Kaen freeze mid-step.

Kaen’s eye twitched. “Wait. What?”

“You mean…” Kisara narrowed her eyes, “…he could’ve kept it? And you didn’t tell us?!”

Izuku took a step back. “Uh-oh.”

In a flash, Kisara and Kaen grabbed him from both sides.

“Get him!” Kaen shouted.

Kisara tackled him down with a grin, pinning Izuku’s arms.

“Hold him!” she laughed, already slipping her fingers under his sides.

Izuku yelped. “N-No—wait—stop—!!”

Afterschool – Streets of Nerima...

The sun dipped low over the rooftops, casting a warm glow across the neighborhood streets as Izuku, Tenchi, Kisara, and Kaen walked together toward the Tendo household.

Izuku stretched his arms above his head. “Man, after today, I could use like... five rice balls and a nap.”

“Just don’t hog the bath,” Kisara muttered, shoving her hands into her ripped jeans. “I’ve got cat hair on me.”

Tenchi gave a small chuckle. “Let’s not forget Ayeka’s cooking challenge is happening tonight too…”

Suddenly, Kaen stopped walking, eyes narrowing.

“…What is it?” Kisara asked, watching his expression change.

Kaen turned his gaze toward the sky, the hairs on his arms rising.

“Something’s coming. And it’s strong.”

A violent gust of wind tore through the street as a blur of motion descended before them, heels clacking sharply against the pavement. Dust scattered. The presence that landed exuded sheer authority.

Satsuki Kiryuuin stood tall, her regal posture cutting like a blade. She wore the transformed Kamui Junketsu with absolute confidence, its revealing white armor glowing faintly under the evening sun. Her long, dark blue hair flowed like a banner behind her.

She looked at them with disgust and dominance.

“So… these are the Saiyans that Celera deemed worth finding.”

Her gaze fixed on Kaen. “You must be him.”

Kisara scowled. “The hell are you supposed to be? Carnival trash?”

Satsuki didn’t answer. She simply stared, her disdain sharp.

Kisara rushed in with a spin-kick aimed at her head—but in a blink, Satsuki caught her leg midair, twisted, and threw her crashing through a nearby vending machine. Sparks flew as Kisara groaned.

“Kisara!” Izuku shouted.

Tenchi stepped forward, fists glowing. “You’ll regret that!”

He barely got into a stance before Satsuki flicked forward and struck him in the gut with a single punch. Tenchi's eyes rolled back as he collapsed, unconscious.

“Tenchi!!” Izuku gritted his teeth, One For All sparking to life.

He dashed at her, but Satsuki's movements were immaculate—dodging, countering, and sending him flying with a brutal palm strike to the chest.

Kaen caught Izuku mid-fall, gently laying him down.

Then he stepped forward.

“…You’ve made your point,” Kaen said calmly, his aura subtly rising. “But I’m not just going to stand here while you hurt my friends.”

Satsuki’s lips curved into a rare, intrigued smile.

“Prove it, then. Vocado.”

The clash was sudden—Kaen and Satsuki moved with blinding speed, each exchanging blows in a flurry of impact. Kisara sat up, dazed, watching in awe as Kaen matched the woman strike for strike.

Then—Kaen landed a solid right hook, sending Satsuki skidding backward. Her eyes widened slightly.

“Impressive.”

But then, Satsuki raised her hand toward Kisara, fingers glowing with ki.

“Let’s see if you still have focus when the girl dies.”

Kaen’s eyes widened, and then—

A burst of golden light erupted.

Hair rising, aura blazing, Kaen transformed into a Super Saiyan.

The ground cracked beneath his feet, energy roaring like a storm. Satsuki narrowed her eyes.

Before the battle could escalate, a new voice called out.

“That’s enough.”

Celera descended from above, arms folded, power rippling around her.

“Stand down, both of you.”

Satsuki gave one last glance at Kaen, then turned away calmly.

“Sorry about her, she's one of the Saiyans I told you about.this is Satsuki.”

Kaen’s hair went back to normal“The reason why she started beating up my friends?”

“My mother's going to have a entire force at her disposal, in all we have are five Saiyans, including your mother, and these pathetic pigs.”

“Hey, they're good Fighters”said Kaen.

“My mother will kill them, less trained properly”said Satsuki.

Celara helps everyone get up“She is right.Ragyo will kill them unless they have proper training.”

“You offering?”Kisara asks.

Celara smiles“If she won't admit it, you all do have potential.I'd be happy now train any of you.”

Celara turns to him”That's woman named ..Little Washu-”

“You can just call her Washu”said Kaen,deadpan.

“Is helping to wake up your mother”said Celara.

Minutes later…

The lab was filled with a low hum of energy as Celara led Kaen, Ying-Yue, and the others inside. Washu stood before a large glowing pod, her lab coat flaring as she typed into a console.

“I was just about to wake her,” Washu said, nodding toward the capsule.

Inside floated a beautiful woman—curvaceous, blue-haired, and draped in black and green Saiyan armor. Her presence alone radiated calm strength.

The pod hissed and slid open.

Her eyes fluttered open slowly, golden and sharp. She stepped out—graceful, commanding.

Yamraiha.

Her gaze swept the room… then stopped.

“…Celara?” she asked.

Celara nodded. “Welcome back, my friend.”

Then Yamraiha saw them—Kaen and Ying-Yue.

Her breath caught.

“My children…”

She rushed forward and pulled both into her arms, holding them tightly.

“You’re alive… safe… I had feared…”

Tears welled in her eyes.

“I’m so proud of you.”

Kaen felt a lump in his throat as he returned the hug.

“…Mom.”

Celera, standing nearby, gave them space before delivering a sobering update.

“Enjoy this reunion while you can. We have a year or so.”

Everyone turned toward her.

“Ragyo is coming to Earth.”

Silence fell across the lab, tension coiling like a serpent.

War was on the horizon.

Chapter Text

Morning at the Tendo dojo…

The air inside the dojo was unusually heavy. All eyes were on Celara, who stood in the center of the wooden floor, arms crossed, her tail swaying as she projected calm authority.

Around her sat an eclectic group of warriors and friends—Ranma, Kaen, Tenchi, Izuku, Ryoko, Kilmaria, Doppel, Kisara, Ying-Yue, Shampoo, Ayeka, Sasami, Mihoshi, Kiyone, and Akane—all gathered in tense silence.

Celara’s sharp eyes scanned them.

“You need to understand the scale of this threat. Ragyo isn’t just dangerous—she’s legendary. The first Saiyan woman to challenge King Vegeta himself. And at the time? Her power level was greater than his.”

Everyone froze.

“…She fought King, whoever that is?” Ranma said, raising a brow.

“She did.She please Lord Frieza and soon became one of his Elite” Celara replied grimly. “She was sent on a mission by Lord Frieza—a secret operation. But she never returned. Until now.”

Kiyone narrowed her eyes. “Wait a minute. How is it that someone that powerful has flown under the Galaxy Police’s radar all this time?”

Celara nodded at the question. “Simple. She’s kept a low profile. No public moves. But I found a transmission—a final message left by Satsuki’s father before he died.”

Celara paused. Her voice dropped.

“Ragyo is after the Dragon Balls. Her goal is to use them to create a new Saiyan Empire—with herself as a goddess ruling over all life.That includes in slaving the Galaxy”

That got everyone's attention.

“Goddess? Tch. I’ve met women like that,” Ryoko snorted. “Usually end up knocked out cold.”

“She’s not just ego,” Celara said. “She’s backed by pirates. Mercenaries. She’s built a hidden force—spread out across planets.”

Washu stepped in then, arms behind her back.

“Which brings us to the Dragon Balls.”

Kaen blinked"The Dragon's what?"

She pulled out a holographic display. Seven shimmering orange orbs spun in the air, each marked with a number of stars.

“These magical artifacts—when collected—summon an eternal dragon who grants any wish. Any at all.”

Shampoo’s eyes sparkled. “Wish? Like… real wish?”

Washu frowned. “Yes, Shampoo. And before you ask, no, you can’t wish for the other girls away and make Kaen your husband.”

Shampoo pouted.

Cologne gave a light cough. “Many have searched for them, but few succeeded. Even the perverted master Happosai tried—and failed.”

Kaen stood up. “Then we find them first.”

Izuku nodded, determination in his eyes. “We can’t let her get that kind of power.”

“I agree,” Tenchi said. “But where do we start?”

Washu held up three small, round devices—silver radars with blinking lights.

“I’ve created these Dragon Ball Radars—they’ll guide you to each one, but I’m only handing them to people I trust won’t abuse them.”

She tossed one to Kaen, one to Izuku, and finally, reluctantly, one to Satsuki, who had remained stoically silent near the door.

“Don’t make me regret this,” Washu said, eyeing her.

Satsuki gave a curt nod.

Celara stepped forward again.

“Here’s the plan. You’ll all continue your school life as usual. But every day after classes—I will train you. Hard.

“On weekends, you’ll break into three teams. Kaen, Izuku, and Satsuki will each lead one group to search for the Dragon Balls.”

Akane, sitting near Ranma, clenched her fists. “I want to help too.”

Celara smirked. “You will. I expect everyone in this room to be ready. This isn’t just a fight for Earth—it’s a fight for the future of every Saiyan, human, and alien alive.”

The tension in the room surged like an electric current.

Kaen looked around at the faces of his friends—each of them determined, worn, but not broken.

He turned to Celara.

“…When do we start?”

Celara’s expression was fierce.

“Tomorrow morning. And I hope you all slept well tonight. Because by the time I’m done training you…”

“You won’t need sleep anymore.”

Later in Washu’s lab…

Yamraiha sat calmly on the medical bench, her long blue hair cascading over her shoulders like a royal cloak. Her arms were crossed modestly beneath her chest, though even then, Washu couldn't help but gawk.

“…Okay, wow,” Washu muttered, eyes bugging out behind her goggles. “How do you even stand upright with those things? That’s not normal—those defy gravity. I need to run a separate analysis on your upper body—purely for science.”

Yamraiha gave a patient sigh, her voice smooth and warm. “Perhaps later. I’d like to focus on my children first.”

She looked away, a hint of worry in her eyes.

“Why do they seem so… hesitant around me? Am I a stranger to them?”

Washu gave her a sympathetic look and walked over, tapping her tablet.

“To be fair, Yamraiha… your kids had very human lives. Kaen—well, Vocado—was raised by Nodaka and Genma Saotome. He was basically a martial arts punching bag with a side of rice balls. Ying-Yue—Kyuri—grew up in an Amazon Village. Fierce warriors, tough culture, but still loving.”

Washu looked up from her screen, more serious now.

“They both just recently found out they were Saiyans. That they were… well, originally meant to destroy planets.”

Yamraiha's eyes softened. “No wonder they seem conflicted…”

She placed a hand over her heart. “Should I even call them by their Saiyan names? Or the ones they’ve come to know as their own?”

Before Washu could respond, the door opened gently. Nodaka Saotome stepped inside, graceful and serene as always.

“Excuse me,” she said with a gentle bow, “I heard the mother of my… son had awakened.”

Yamraiha turned, immediately rising. “You must be… Nodaka. Thank you for raising him—Vocado. Or…Kaen.”

Nodaka waved her hand dismissively. “There’s no need to thank me. I raised him as my own. And no matter what his blood says, in my heart… he is my son.”

Yamraiha smiled deeply, the kind of smile only a mother could wear.

Dojo Training Grounds…

In a corner of the Tendo Dojo, Satsuki was mercilessly pounding a reinforced dummy, her strikes sharp, crisp, and full of fury. Her eyes blazed with focus, but her frown was even deeper than usual.

Kaen approached slowly, hands in his pockets.

“…You okay with this? Stopping your own mother?” he asked carefully.

Satsuki didn’t look at him.

“I’m not stopping her, Vocado,” she said coldly. “I’m killing her.”

Her voice was like steel—calm, unwavering.

Kaen tensed at the venom in her tone but nodded. Before he could say more, a familiar yawn echoed from the hallway.

“Ughhh, what’s with all the yelling? Some of us were napping,” muttered Ryuko, scratching her head as she walked in. She blinked when she saw Kaen.

“…Who’s the spiky-haired tail freak?” she asked bluntly.

Satsuki exhaled through her nose. “Another Saiyan.Vocado, This is my little sister Ryuko.”

Ryuko grinned wickedly. “Then I wanna fight him.”

Kaen gave a smirk. “Sure, I’m always down for—”

GRRRRROOOOOWWWLL

Ryuko clutched her stomach and looked down sheepishly. “Heh. Maybe after lunch.”

As if on cue, Satsuki’s stomach let out a growl just as loud.

“...Tch. Fine.”

Later That Evening…

Steam filled the bathhouse, fogging the mirrors and relaxing the tension in the air. Ryuko and Satsuki lounged in the deep soaking tub, their normally stern features eased for once.

“This bath is way too good…” Ryuko mumbled, sinking deeper into the water.

From the other side of the door, Kaen called out, “Kasumi left some clothes for you two! The rest are in the wash!”

“Thanks,” Ryuko replied lazily.

Kaen turned to leave, but out of the corner of his eye, caught a glimpse through the steam and the partially open sliding door.

His eyes widened for a moment as he spotted Satsuki’s bare back… there were scars and something was missing.

“…Huh.”

No tail.

His mind raced. She had a tail before... right?

Just then, Satsuki’s voice cut through the air.

“Staring, Vocado?”

Kaen looked away quickly. “Tch, just making sure you’re not growing a second head or something.”

Ryuko snorted. “Heh. You wish.”

Satsuki narrowed her eyes thoughtfully, one hand touching her lower back where her tail used to be.

“Must have cut it off…” Kaen thought. “But why?”

As the bath steam swirled upward, the weight of coming battles—and family secrets—still lingered, no matter how hot the water.

Late at Night…

The night air was still, save for the soft rustling of leaves. Stars stretched endlessly across the sky above the quiet dojo, casting silver light over the rooftops.

Satsuki stood at the edge, arms crossed, her long dark-blue hair swaying with the breeze. Her expression was as unreadable as ever—stern, composed, distant.

Kaen quietly climbed onto the rooftop and approached her, his tail swaying gently behind him.

“You should be focusing on training,” Satsuki said without turning around. “Ragyo won’t wait for us to catch up.”

Kaen stopped beside her, gazing at the stars.

“I will… But first, I need to ask—why do you hate her so much?”

Satsuki’s eyes narrowed slightly. The wind blew softly. For a moment, she didn’t answer. Then, with a quiet, sharp breath, she spoke.

“Because she never saw me—or Ryuko—as daughters. Only as experiments.”

Kaen looked at her, surprised.

“Experiments…?”

Satsuki nodded slowly.

“From the moment we were born, she tested us. Pushed us. Broke us. If we failed… she punished us. Physically. Psychologically.”

Her voice was flat, but Kaen could feel the weight behind her words.

“Those scars on my back?” she asked, turning slightly so the moonlight traced the faint, star-shaped marks on her skin. “She gave them to me when I was barely six. Said pain was the only way to 'remind' me not to fail again.”

Kaen clenched his fists, jaw tightening.

“And my tail?” she added, gaze hardening. “She cut it off herself. Said it was a 'distraction'... an unnecessary trait in a ‘perfect’ being.”

She paused, finally looking at Kaen directly.

“Every time I look in a mirror, I see what she tried to mold me into. Something inhuman. Something obedient. But I survived. And I’ll never let her do the same to Ryuko… or anyone else.”

Kaen’s voice came out quietly, but firm.

“I’m sorry. No one deserves that—especially not from their own mother.”

Satsuki looked at him for a long moment, and though her expression didn’t soften, her eyes—sharp and guarded—seemed to flicker with something else.

“Don’t be sorry,” she said. “Just be ready.”

Kaen nodded. “I will be.”

They stood together in silence after that, watching the stars.

In the distance, a faint wind howled like a warning.

Few minutes later…

The room was quiet save for the hum of gentle night sounds outside. Yamraiha sat near the window, the moonlight glowing softly against her long blue hair. Her Saiyan armor, newly polished, shimmered faintly in the dark. Her tail, loosely curled around her waist, twitched in contentment.

Kaen stepped into the room, hesitating briefly before sitting beside her.

She turned to him with a soft smile. “Kaen.”

He looked at her for a long moment, studying her face—so familiar now that he knew. His lips curled into a faint smile.

“...Mom.”

Yamraiha's breath caught in her throat.

Her eyes widened, and for a moment she said nothing. Then her hand trembled, covering her mouth, overcome with emotion. A tear slipped down her cheek, quickly wiped away as she composed herself—but her smile never faded.

“You don’t know how long I waited to hear that,” she said, voice shaking.

Kaen gave a small nod, then added with a smirk, “But if you’re going to call me anything… you can call me Vocado. But only you.”

Yamraiha chuckled softly, warmth blooming in her chest. “Vocado... My little warrior.”

At that moment, Ying-yue poked her head in from the hallway. Her blue hair caught the light, and her eyes shifted between them nervously.

“Um…” she started, rubbing her arm awkwardly, “You… You call me Kyuri. I mean… if you want. That’s… my real name,you gave.”

Kaen tilted his head, surprised, but then grinned.

Yamraiha stood, walking toward them both. She looked between her children—her pride, her blood—and her voice softened.

“You both deserve to know about your father.”

The siblings looked up at her.

“He was a warrior,” she began. “A proud one. He fought alongside his younger brother, Bardock. The two were close, often sent on dangerous missions together.”

She paused, her gaze drifting out the window.

“He has..had two sons. One named Raditz. The other… a boy who would’ve been the same age as you, His name… was Kakarot.”

The next morning…

The sun was beginning to dip low in the sky, casting long golden rays across the dojo’s open yard. Kaen was sitting cross-legged, calmly sipping from a bottle of water after training. His tail lazily flicked behind him.

Ranma, shirt half-torn and still steaming from a sparring match with Kaen, jogged over.

“Alright, spill it—how the hell do you fly?” Ranma asked, arms crossed. “I’ve seen you zip around like a rocket and I want in.”

Kaen raised a brow. “Didn’t you ask me this like three times already?”

Ranma huffed. “Yeah, and you dodged it every time.”

Kaen shrugged. “That’s ‘cause I wasn’t sure you could focus long enough without trying to cheat gravity.”

Ranma scowled. “C’mon, man! Show me, show me, show me, show me-”

Kaen sighed, standing up and dusting himself off. “Fine. You really want to learn?”

Ranma’s eyes lit up. “Damn right!”

Kaen smirked. “Alright. I’ll teach you.”

Before he could finish, Kaen stomped behind him and shoved Ranma off the ground and straight into the koi pond.

SPLASH!

Ranma (now female) popped up with a snarl. “Hey! What was that for?!”

Kaen floated up into the air, arms crossed. “Step one: Don’t fall.”

Ranma glared, wringing out her pigtail. “That’s the dumbest—wait, you’re serious?”

Kaen grinned down at her. “Dead serious. Focus your energy into your core. Feel it rise up through your body like pressure building up. Then release it outward—slowly and evenly—through your feet and hands. It’s not about jumping. It’s about pushing off the air with your ki.”

Ranma climbed out of the pond, dripping wet and fuming, but determined.

“Alright then, let’s do this.”

For the next hour, Kaen barked orders while hovering above, arms behind his head. “Nope! You're not balancing your output! You’re just throwing ki like a punch! Focus!”

Ranma gritted her teeth, floating for a second before sputtering midair and crashing into a tree.

Kaen laughed. “Better! Kilmaria made me eat dirt six times before I hovered!”

By sunset, Ranma was hovering a few feet off the ground, trembling, wobbling… but in the air.

Ranma’s eyes widened. “Holy crap… I’m flying!”

Kaen gave a proud nod. “Now don’t let it go to your head or you’ll fall—”

THUD.

Ranma groaned from the dirt.

Kaen chuckled, helping him up. “Told ya.”

Ranma rubbed his back but smiled wide. “Okay… yeah. That was worth it.”

Kaen gave a confident smirk. “Welcome to the sky,Ranma.”

Ranma glanced at Kaen, his expression unusually thoughtful as they sat side by side on the porch.

“Hey… we’re still brothers, right?”

Kaen raised an eyebrow, smirk tugging at his lips. “Of course we are. Just ’cause we’re not blood doesn’t change that.” He stretched his arms. “Besides, I’ve got two families now. My Saiyan name maybe Vocado—but I’m still Kaen Saotome.”

Ranma leaned back with a satisfied nod. “Cool… just makin’ sure.”

A beat of silence passed between them before Ranma’s grin widened with mischief.

“Sooo… since Ying-Yue lost to Spike… doesn’t that technically make him your brother-in-law?”

Kaen blinked.

“…”

He blinked again.

“…”

Ranma chuckled. “Didn’t think about that, huh?”

Kaen abruptly stood up. “I need to talk to that guy.”

Ranma shot up. “Wait—seriously? Kaen—don’t go blowin’ up Spike’s—!”

But Kaen was already gone in a golden flash, a streak of light zooming across the sky.

At the Kogetsu Residence...

Upstairs, Spike was lounging in his room, controller in hand, eyes fixed on the screen. The soft glow of his TV lit the room, the hum of a boss fight blaring from the speakers.

Tap. Tap. Tap.

He glanced toward the window and immediately froze.

Kaen hovered outside, arms folded, tail flicking like a metronome. His golden aura faintly lit the windowframe.

Spike’s eyes widened. “...Huh.”

Kaen narrowed his gaze. “We need to talk.”

“Well first,HOW ARE YOU FLOATING OUTSIDE MY WINDOW?!” Spike shouted, leaping up.

Moments later, Spike let Kaen inside his room, still looking baffled.

“Spike—”

“Shar,” he mumbled.

Kaen blinked. “What?”

“My real name. Sharrkan Kogetsu. Just call me Shar.”

Kaen shrugged. “Alright, Shar. Mind if I explain a few things?”

One Explanation Later...

Sharrkan stood there, pale and stiff like a statue.

“So… you and Ying-Yue are siblings—”

“Yep.”

“You’re both aliens—”

“Correct.”

“And there’s a powerful alien woman heading here to wipe us out—?”

“Yup.”

Sharrkan ran a hand through his snowy white hair. “Okay, screw it. I’m joining your training. No way I’m letting some off-world psycho blow up my hometown.I just got here.”

A voice called from downstairs:
“Sh-Spike, your mom and I were about to go through the photo album—”

Sharrkan turned to Kaen, dead serious. “Fly me outta here. Now.”

Kaen tilted his head. “Are you sure—?”

“Anything to escape that,” he muttered.

Seconds later, Kaen flew out the window with Sharrkan clutching his arm as they soared above the city.

“So—” Kaen started.

“I’m half Japanese, half Egyptian,” Sharrkan said preemptively.

“Actually,” Kaen said, glancing down at him, “I was gonna warn you. I just found out Ying-Yue’s my sister. And yeah, she’s strong—Chinese Amazon strong—but if you hurt her…”

Kaen’s eyes narrowed. “I will kick your ass.”

“G-got it! No worries!” Sharrkan said quickly. “We’ve only had one date!”

Kaen grinned. “Good. Keep it simple. For now.”

Chapter Text

The weekend sun rose, and with it, Kaen stood on the roof, wind brushing his wild black hair as he stared down at the Dragon Radar Washu had given him. The beeping dot blinked steadily—one of the Dragon Balls was nearby.

“Alright,” he muttered. “Time to move.”

As he hopped down, Ryoko popped up with a grin, arms crossed.

“You’re going Dragon Ball hunting, right? I’m coming.”

Before Kaen could reply, Doppel slid in—literally—along the wooden floor, morphing into what looked like a female version of Ranma. She gave a mischievous smile. “Take me too. You know I can sniff out magical objects and freak out old perverts. Win-win.”

Kilmaria appeared next, arms folded under her massive chest, her smirk cool and condescending. “I’ll be coming as well. You’ll need someone who won’t fold like paper if things get rough.”

And just like that—an argument exploded.

“Why do you always try to tag along?!” Ryoko growled, electricity crackling around her.

Kilmaria narrowed her eyes. “Because unlike you, I don’t just blow things up randomly. Besides, Kaen actually likes me—”

“He spared you. That’s not the same thing!” Ryoko shouted, claws forming.

Kaen groaned and slapped a hand to his face. “Alright, that’s enough!”

He glanced over at Kisara, who’d been quietly leaning near the doorway. “Kisara, you’re with me. Doppel too—if you can behave.”

Doppel smirked and saluted in her female Ranma form. “Yes, sir.”

Kilmaria and Ryoko both shouted at once. “WHAT?!”

“I don’t have time for babysitting your rivalry,” Kaen muttered, already floating upward.

Kisara flushed as Kaen scooped her into his arms princess-style. She stiffened at first, then slowly relaxed, face red. Doppel morphed her legs into spring-like coils and launched after them, cackling.

Above the City…

Kaen flew across the sky, holding Kisara securely while Doppel zipped along behind them. Kisara’s blush deepened every time she glanced up at Kaen’s face.

“I could’ve walked” she muttered, flustered.

“That's true, could have but look at this View” Kaen replied with a grin.

“Yeah it is a nice view—!”

“See, I knew you’d like The View” he said simply.

Kisara looked away, ears burning.

The Dragon Radar beeped steadily as they landed in front of a massive, old-style Japanese dojo.

“This is it,” Kaen said. “One of the Dragon Balls is inside.”

“Creepy place,” Doppel said, reverting back to her petite form, dark skin and long light hair flowing wildly. She crouched low, hair coiling like tendrils. “I like it.”

“We’ll split up,” Kaen said. “Check every corner. Don’t pick a fight unless they start one.”

Doppel gave a sly grin. “What if they deserve it?”

“Doppel.”

“Fiiine,” she pouted.

They slipped through the massive gates. Inside, Ryōzanpaku was quiet, the kind of quiet that made even seasoned fighters feel watched.

Kaen went toward the back building. Doppel slithered under a fence in her eerie, childlike form, giggling to herself. Kisara strode confidently toward the training field, hand on her hilt, eyes scanning.

With Doppel...

Doppel moved silently, her hair forming little eyes, tendrils reaching around corners like ghostly fingers. Though she wore a mischievous grin, her thoughts were elsewhere.

He picked me, she thought. He always picks me when it counts.

And even in her teasing and chaos… that meant something.

With Kaen…

Kaen wandered through the back section of the dojo compound, the signal from the Dragon Radar flickering closer. The air was humid and still, the quiet occasionally broken by chirping cicadas and the creak of old wooden floors. As he passed by a set of sliding doors, he paused.

Splash.

His ear twitched. Water?

Curious, Kaen stepped toward the source. As he rounded a corner shaded by bamboo stalks, he froze.

Steam gently curled from a natural hot spring bath, bordered by smooth stones. And standing in the center, water glistening across her curvaceous frame, was a girl—likely around his age—slender, athletic, yet very well-developed. Her hip-length blonde hair, soaked and clinging to her back, shimmered gold in the sunlight. A few thick strands curled into a single, prominent antenna bang that flopped playfully over her forehead. Bright blue eyes glanced his way—widened—and locked with his.
She blinked.

Kaen blinked.

"…PERVERT!!!"

"Waitwaitwait—!" Kaen raised his hands. "I didn’t mean to—this isn’t what it—!"

Too late.

In a flash, the girl launched from the bath, flipping midair with her coverall sweater barely pulled over her purple spandex, and smashed her foot toward Kaen’s head in a whiplike roundhouse kick.

Kaen ducked just in time, but the force of her strike shattered a stone lantern nearby.

“Hey, whoa—!” Kaen leapt back. “I swear I wasn’t peeking!”

“Then what do you call standing there staring with your mouth open like an idiot?!” she shouted, her cheeks beet red.

“I was just following a Dragon Radar! I didn’t know this was the bath area!” Kaen protested, weaving around a flurry of palm strikes and kicks.

"(She’s fast…!)" he thought, blocking a sharp jab.("Way faster than most girls I’ve fought!)"

Despite her petite, soft-spoken appearance, the girl moved with terrifying precision and strength, each strike conditioned through years of rigorous training. Her bare legs moved like coiled springs, kicks and sweeps coming with unrelenting rhythm.

“I’m telling the truth!” Kaen shouted, skidding back. “Also, could you—uh, maybe not kill me over this!?”

The girl panted softly, glaring at him, but gradually eased her stance. Her chest rose and fell beneath her partially zipped sweater, cheeks still pink from the mix of embarrassment and exertion.

“...You’re not lying?”

Kaen raised two fingers. “Scout’s honor. Name’s Kaen Saotome. And I really was tracking a Dragon Ball. It’s supposed to be here somewhere.”

She glanced down, then self-consciously tugged the sweater tighter around herself. A low grumble escaped her throat. “Geez… Shigure never fixes those signs. This isn’t the first time someone’s wandered in.”

Kaen lowered his hands, relaxing. “So… truce?”

She sighed. “Fine.”

There was a pause. Then she gave him a proper look—her eyes scanning him curiously now instead of with murder in them.

“I’m Miu,” she said, standing tall despite her sweater clinging damply to her figure. “Miu Fūrinji.”

Kaen blinked. “So is it just you here??”

She smiled softly, brushing hair from her face. “Just me and two others.”

“(Well that explains why it's so quiet…)”Kaen thought.

Miu looked apologetic. “Sorry about that. Grandpa always told me to throw first, explain later when someone sneaks up behind me.”

“He must be real fun at parties,” Kaen muttered, rubbing his neck.

Miu tilted her head. “You said you were looking for a Dragon Ball?”

“Yeah, it’s one of seven. If I find them all, I get a wish.”

Her eyes twinkled. “Really? Like… any wish?”

“Yeah, maybe you've seen it? Orange, has stars in it-”

“Oh I know what you're talking about, follow me”said Miu.

With Kisara…

Kisara strolled along the gravel path, hands behind her head and tail flicking with mild irritation. The search for the Dragon Ball had taken her around the training grounds and through more than a few confusing side halls.

"Tch... This place is a damn maze," she muttered, kicking a pebble. “If I don't find anybody, I’m gonna scream…”

Her ears perked up.

Laughter.

Soft. Feminine. Flirty.

She turned a corner—and stopped dead in her tracks.

There Kaen stood, rubbing the back of his neck, a sheepish smile on his face. And standing very close to him was a tall, pretty blonde girl wearing a sweater just a little too tight and still damp from water, hugging every curve of her very… developed frame.

Kisara’s eye twitched. Her gaze snapped downward and her scowl deepened.

“Oh great,” she muttered under her breath. “Another cow…”

She stepped forward, arms crossed tightly over her chest. “Kaen.”

He jolted slightly, turning. “Oh hey, Kisara. I was just—”

“Found yourself another milkmaid?” she said with venom-coated sweetness, eyes narrowing at Miu. “Tell me, does the dojo run a dairy farm on the side?”

Miu blinked, confused. “Huh?”

Kisara scoffed, ignoring her. “You alright, Kaen? She didn’t smother you or anything?”

Kaen winced. “C’mon, Kisara, don’t start…”

Miu tilted her head. “Is… something wrong?”

“Oh, not at all,” Kisara said, stepping closer and making a show of sizing her up. “I just love meeting girls who think being top-heavy counts as strength.”

Miu blinked again. “I never said—”

“Right, of course you didn’t,” Kisara interrupted. “Let me guess. Grappling expert? All body slams and balance control, huh?”

Kaen rubbed his temples. “Kisara, please…”

Miu, ever polite, smiled despite the tension. “I’m actually trained in various martial arts by my grandfather. I don’t rely on weapons. Just my own strength.”

That gave Kisara pause. Her eye narrowed again, this time with scrutiny rather than spite.

“Huh. No weapons?” she asked.

Miu shook her head. “No. I don’t like them. I prefer close-quarters, hand-to-hand.”

Kisara blinked. “...Huh. Alright then. That’s… less lame than usual.”

“I was just about to show Kaen where the Dragon Ball is,” Miu said, changing the subject. Her voice took on a more somber tone. “It’s… the last thing Grandpa left me.”

Kisara’s expression softened slightly at that. She followed behind them without protest as Miu led them through a set of old halls, eventually reaching a secluded meditation room.
In the center of a small stone pedestal, nestled in a hollow wooden bowl, rested the Dragon Ball. The glimmering orange orb sparkled faintly in the sunbeam cutting through the ceiling.

Kaen stepped forward slowly. “It’s here…”

Miu nodded, brushing a hand over the bowl reverently. “I wanted to hold onto it. All the masters… they’re gone. Except for Shigure.”

Doppel, who had been quietly munching on a rice cracker shaped like a shuriken, tilted her head. “Shigure? Who’s that?”

Suddenly—clink.

A quiet but distinct metallic sound rang from the rafters. All eyes shot up.

A form dropped down soundlessly, landing in a crouch.

She rose with an eerie grace—long black hair tied in a high ponytail, her striking purple eyes half-lidded, her expression unreadable. A pink, loosely-worn kimono clung precariously to her body, threatening to slip with every movement. Her lightning-bolt-shaped eyebrows twitched faintly.

“...I am...Shigure,” she said slowly, her voice airy and delicate.

Kisara tensed. “Tch—weapon woman.”

Shigure’s eyes barely moved to her, but there was a subtle glint of challenge. “...weapon...is extension...of body… not just...tool.”

Kisara’s lips curled into a scowl. “Yeah? Then why hide behind a blade when you’ve got two fists?”

Miu placed a hand between them gently. “Girls, not now.”

Kaen stepped up, his voice curious. “You’re the last master here?”

Shigure nodded slowly, her hand resting gently on the nodachi strapped to her back. “Others...gone. I remain… to honor...Akisame.”

Kaen blinked. “Akisame…”

“His death,” she murmured, “...left hole… but legacy lives.”

Doppel stared at her kimono and leaned over to whisper to Kaen, “Is it supposed to be hanging off her like that?”

Kaen, trying not to look, already had a faint nosebleed. “She… uh… she always dresses like that…”

“...Should we tell her?”

“No,” Miu and Kisara said in unison.

As if on cue, Shigure stepped forward and her kimono slipped down slightly—just enough to reveal the top of her fundoshi. Kaen instantly turned away with a strangled sound. Doppel blinked, impressed.

“...She sleepwalks, right?” Kisara muttered. “Bet she sharpens swords in her dreams.”

“She does,” Miu sighed. “And mutters things like ‘steel bends like bamboo’.”

Much later…

Kaen and Kisara sat side by side on the worn wooden porch outside the main hall, the Dragon Ball cradled between Kaen’s hands. The faint orange glow reflected in his eyes.

“…So we can’t take it,” Kaen finally said, glancing at Kisara. “Miu’s grandfather gave it to her. It means something.”

Kisara sighed, leaning back on her arms. “Yeah. Wouldn’t feel right stealing it, anyway.”

Behind them, Miu stood in the doorway, arms crossed under her chest, still drying the tips of her hair with a towel. “You don’t have to act like I can’t hear you,” she said with a small smirk. “You’re right. I should keep it… but—”

“But,” Doppel echoed, walking in from the side, now in her female Ranma disguise, with a mischievous sparkle in her eye. “I’ve got a better idea…”

Kaen glanced over warily. “…Here we go.”

Doppel grinned. “Miu should just come with us. That way the Dragon Ball stays with her—and we don’t leave empty-handed.”

Kisara raised an eyebrow. “Not a terrible plan.”

Miu blinked. “Wait, what?”

Kaen scratched his cheek, chuckling awkwardly. “I mean… Furinkan’s just a short walk away. And having someone like you on our side would help a lot.”

Miu tilted her head, unsure. “I guess I could, but—”

Kisara cut in, nodding toward the open training grounds. “Then… could we use this place as a base? Ryōzanpaku’s pretty secluded. Good for laying low.”

Miu turned slightly and looked to where Shigure sat in the shadows beneath a tree, silently sharpening her blade. The older woman gave a silent nod of approval without even looking up.

“…Sure,” Miu said, folding her arms again. “But… what for?”

Kaen leaned forward, the mood shifting slightly as he began explaining what was really going on—about the Dragon Balls, how a strange saiyan woman threatened the world, and why they were gathering allies.

Miu’s smile faded as her expression turned serious. “Then I’m in. If Grandpa trusted this to me, I should be part of it.”
Suddenly—

SLAM!

The door burst open.

“Oi! Miu! I told you to clean up the mess in the back yard—”

Renka Ma stomped in, her usual fire in her eyes, hair bouncing with every step—

—and then she saw Kaen.

Everything froze.

Her lips parted slightly. Her bright blue eyes widened, then darted to his tail, then his face, then slowly down to his lean, muscled arms.

“…Oh,” she breathed. “You’re…”

Kaen blinked. “Uh. Hi?”

A visible blush crossed Renka’s face. She suddenly marched up to him and poked his chest. “Y-you should’ve said you were this good-looking! I thought you were just another one of those useless weirdos!”

Kisara groaned, covering her face. “Oh no…another one.”

Miu’s smile twitched. “Here we go.”

Renka grabbed Kaen’s arm, pressing her ample chest against it. “I’m Renka Ma. From China. You should totally come visit my family dojo sometime. Or, like, stay there. Forever.”

“Renka,” Miu warned, “you’re doing it again.”

“I’m being friendly!” Renka snapped, turning back with cat-like defiance.

“Friendly doesn’t mean marking your territory like a jungle cat,” Kisara muttered, arms crossed tightly.

Renka pouted, turning her eyes back to Kaen, instantly melting again. “You smell nice… Are you part-cat?”

Kaen was about to answer when—

Doppel slithered between them, poking both girls’ foreheads. “Easy, tigers. Kaen’s not a prize at the county fair. Unless you want to settle this with an oil wrestling match?”

All three girls: “NO!”

Doppel: “Kidding. Mostly.”

Kaen sighed, slouching back. “Why do I feel like I’ve made everything more complicated…?”

Kisara patted his back. “Because you have. But hey—at least you’ve got a team.”

Miu smiled gently. Renka clung to his other arm with sparkles in her eyes. Doppel just giggled wickedly behind them.

Kaen looked up at the orange sky, the Dragon Ball glinting in his lap.

“…Yeah. A chaotic, unpredictable, flirty-as-hell team.”

The night sky above Ryōzanpaku twinkled with starlight, the air filled with laughter, clinks of drinks, and sizzling food on the grill.

A makeshift containment field shimmered in the center of the dojo’s courtyard — a translucent, glowing orb generated by Washu’s latest invention. Inside it floated three Dragon Balls: the One-Star, Three-Star, and Four-Star. The ancient artifacts pulsed faintly, almost alive.

Washu smirked proudly, adjusting her goggles. “There! Now, no greedy hands can touch them. Anyone with the wrong intent gets booted to the Musaki Pond.”

As if to prove her point, Genma, still in his panda form, waddled toward the field with a mischievous gleam in his eye—POOF! A flash, a yelp, a splash echoed from far off.

Everyone stared.

Washu grinned. “Like I said.”

The Welcome Party Begins...

A warm fire crackled, casting soft light across the dojo grounds.

Renka and Shigure sat together, both sipping tea. Their eyes narrowed in amusement as they watched Ryoko and Kilmaria slamming down bottles of sake in a fierce drinking contest.

“Third bottle!” Kilmaria shouted, red-faced but smiling.

“Try and keep up, demon-chan!” Ryoko slurred, grinning wildly.

Meanwhile, Ranma and Ryoko locked hands across a table, engaged in an intense arm-wrestling match. “C’mon!” Kasumi cheered sweetly from the sidelines, wearing a cute apron. “You can do it, Ranma!”

Not far from them, Soun sat across from Doppel, both hunched over a shogi board. “Hah! You’ve fallen for my trap!”

Doppel smirked, shifting a piece. “Actually, I just won.”

“…Eh?”

In a corner of the porch, Nodoka, Washu, and Celara sipped tea as they watched the chaos unfold.

“It’s kind of impressive how many girls are interested in Kaen and Ranma,” Nodoka said softly, hiding a laugh.

Washu nodded, deadpan. “It’s only natural. Both are prime specimens. We’re facing a potential crisis in population distribution, you know. Repopulation isn’t just an idea—it’s a necessity.”

Celara’s eyes drifted to Kaen. “He really might be the last full-blooded Saiyan male left…” she said, quietly, almost reverently. “It’s more than attraction. It’s instinct.”

On the Roof...

Sitting alone, cross-legged on the roof tiles, Satsuki Kiryuuin stared at the moon. Her pristine uniform fluttered in the breeze as she overlooked the celebration, her mind weighed down with strategy, politics… and something more subtle.

She didn’t notice Kaen approaching until he landed behind her in a gentle swoosh of air.

“Figured I’d find you up here,” he said, sitting beside her.

Satsuki kept her arms crossed. “They’re distracted. We should be training.”

Kaen shrugged. “Yeah, maybe. But if we don’t enjoy the little moments… then what are we fighting for?”

That made her glance at him. Just for a second. Her lips almost formed a smile.

Down below, voices carried up the roof.

Earlier – Just Below the Roof...

Kisara and Kaen leaned against a wall, half-shrouded in shadow. She glanced at him sideways, then cleared her throat.

“…So. Be honest. You prefer big boobs, right?”

Kaen blinked, caught off guard. “Huh? Where’s that coming from?”

“Just answer,” Kisara mumbled, looking away.

Kaen rubbed the back of his neck, then grinned. “I really don’t care about that stuff. I like you. You're strong, you're fit—and your butt’s got this nice curvy shape I kinda like.”

Kisara froze… then turned beet red. “B-baka… but thanks.” She leaned in and quickly kissed him on the cheek before walking away, her ponytail swaying behind her.

From the side, Tsukuyo stood with crossed arms, her golden eyes narrowed in visible jealousy.

Nearby, Shampoo had seen the exchange too—her eyes burning into Kisara’s back.

Back on the Roof...

Satsuki had clearly overheard.

“…So that’s where his attention is.”

Kaen tilted his head. “You’re not mad, are you?”

“I’m not jealous,” she said quickly. “I just don’t think it’s wise to… let ourselves get too entangled emotionally during a mission of this magnitude.”

Kaen smirked. “You totally sound jealous.”

“I am not.”

“Then you won’t mind this.” He reached over and flicked her forehead gently.

Satsuki gasped slightly. “You dare—”

“See?” Kaen said. “Loosen up. You might even like it down there.”

Satsuki stared at him for a long moment… then finally sighed.

“…Fine. But only to monitor everyone’s training potential. Not to dance. Or drink.”

Kaen stood up, offering her a hand. “Sure. But if you do dance, I won’t tell.”

Satsuki hesitated… then took his hand.

Below them, the party roared on. And high above, three Dragon Balls floated in silence — ancient relics, waiting to be used… for good, or otherwise.

Later that night…

Night at Ryōzanpaku...

The cool night breeze wafted through the paper screen door of Kaen’s room, carrying with it a gentle creak. His eyes fluttered open.

A shadow moved just beyond the frame.

Standing there was Miu, silhouetted by moonlight, wearing a long yellow cat pajama shirt dotted with cute brown paw prints. Her blonde hair, loose and flowing, caught the faint light. She raised a finger to her lips playfully, then beckoned him with a curl of her finger before disappearing from view.

“…Miu?” Kaen whispered, rising quietly.

He padded across the floor, sliding open the door—but she was gone.

As he turned to scan the hall, he caught a glimpse of her around the corner again—beckoning. He followed her, curious, only to find empty space once more.

“Where—”

A soft giggle echoed from above.

Kaen looked up.

Miu was perched comfortably on the rooftop, swinging her legs. A bento box rested in her lap, and her pajama tail (yes, she was wearing one) fluttered slightly behind her.

“Tada~!” she beamed. “Ms. Kasumi said you might still be hungry, so I made this as thanks!”

Kaen blinked, grinning as he flew up lightly and landed beside her. “Seriously? You didn’t have to.”

“Well, I wanted to.”

She opened the box, revealing warm rice, grilled fish, tamagoyaki, and pickled vegetables—carefully arranged.

Kaen tried a bite. His eyes widened. “Whoa… this is actually amazing.”

Miu laughed softly, cheeks tinted pink. “You make that sound like a surprise.”

Kaen chuckled, pausing, then looked sideways at her. “Hey… I’ve been meaning to ask.”

She tilted her head.

“…What happened to the masters who used to live here? And your parents?”

Miu’s expression softened, her hands gently folding in her lap.

“You’re wondering where my parents are,” she said quietly.

She smiled, but it carried a wistful edge.

“I barely knew them. They passed away when I was little. The only family I had was Grandpa. We traveled a lot—different places, always moving. Training.”

Kaen lowered his gaze. “Sorry…”

Miu shook her head quickly. “There’s nothing to apologize for. Even though I never got to know my parents… everyone here at Ryōzanpaku was like my family.”

She looked up at the sky, eyes twinkling.

“And look at that,” she said, smiling. “How can I be sad with that view?”

Kaen followed her gaze. The half moon hovered in the sea of stars, glowing like a celestial lantern.

“It’s almost like I could touch it,” he murmured.

“Right? I know,” Miu whispered. “I think this is my favorite place in the whole world. I always dreamed of bringing a friend up here—someone who’d just sit here and watch the stars with me.”

Kaen smiled warmly. “Then I guess your dream came true.”

She giggled softly. “You’re right… and it’s just like I hoped it would be.”

She turned to him, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.

“So… what’s your dream?”

Kaen leaned back on his hands, thoughtful. “Hmm… besides wanting to be the best martial artist—which Ranma and I already agreed we’d fight for someday—I guess… I want to see more of space. Maybe start my own dojo. Something like that.”

Miu clasped her hands together. “I’m sure you’ll do all of that.”

Kaen tilted his head. “And what about you? Got any big plans?”

Miu blushed, looking away quickly. “I… It’s a secret.”

Kaen leaned in with a smirk. “Oh, come on.”

Before she could answer, a familiar voice drifted down like thunder from the heavens.

“My dream for the future is… to one day get married and have a big, beautiful wedding. Signed, Miu Fūrinji, Class 1-D, 8th grade.”

Miu’s face exploded in color. “EEEEK!”

Standing a few feet away on a nearby beam was Shigure, calmly holding a wrinkled piece of paper in her gloved hands.

“Give me that!! That wasn’t very nice, Shigure!!” Miu shrieked, lunging for it.

Shigure leapt off the roof like a phantom, vanishing into the shadows with a faint whisper of “Hmmm…”

Kaen, stifling a laugh, looked back at Miu as she pouted, cradling the recovered note.

“…So what happened to the masters?” he asked again, gently.

Miu’s expression turned solemn.

She looked up, the moon’s glow reflected in her eyes.

“Years ago, a group called the One Shadow Nine Fists came here. Grandpa… he hid me and Shigure. She was unconscious from a fight. I remember clutching his gi tightly. He told me not to make a sound, no matter what.”

Kaen listened quietly.

“…When everything went quiet, I came out… Shigure woke up too. The dojo was in ruins. The masters… were all gone.”

She lowered her gaze.

Flashback…

Thunder cracked in the distance.

The wind howled through the broken roof tiles as Miu and a battered Shigure pushed open the cellar doors, stepping into a world they didn’t recognize.

What once was a proud and lively dojo now lay in ruin.

Splintered wood. Crushed stones. The scent of ash and blood hung heavy in the air. The sky above had darkened, as if mourning with them.

Miu’s voice trembled. “No… no…”

She ran barefoot across the debris-littered courtyard, her heart pounding.

She stopped cold.

Lying against a shattered support beam was Akisame Kōetsuji, bloodied, breathing shallowly, his gi torn and stained.

“Akisame-san!” she cried, dropping to her knees. “Please! Please hold on!”

The old martial artist opened one eye weakly, blood at the corner of his lips.

“...Miu… you made..it… good…” he rasped, reaching out with a trembling hand.

“Don’t speak! We’ll get help! You’ll be okay!”

He gave a faint smile.

“Your grandfather… is in the inner garden… the sakura tree…”

Miu shook her head, eyes filled with tears. “Please don’t—!”

“Go… to him.”

With that, Akisame’s hand fell limp, and the breath left his body.

Miu bit her lip to hold back a sob, bowing her head before rising and **running—sprinting—**through the ruined halls.

She passed bodies—Kensei, Apachai, Sakaki… all fallen.

Her world crumbled further with each step.

She found the inner garden, the sakura tree blooming in tragic stillness, surrounded by fallen petals.

Beneath it, slumped against the trunk, was Hayato Fūrinji, her grandfather.

His beard was soaked in blood, his gi shredded, one arm missing. And yet… he smiled.

“Miu… you’re safe,” he said, voice faint but warm. “That’s all that matters.”

Miu dropped beside him, grasping his remaining hand tightly. “Grandpa, no! You’re going to be fine! Please—!”

He shook his head slowly. “You’ve always… been such a bright light… stronger than you know.”

“I need you,” she whispered, trembling. “Don’t leave me…”

“I only wish… I could see… the woman you’ll become…”

With a final breath, Hayato Fūrinji’s eyes closed, his body going still beneath the blooming cherry tree.

“Grandpa!!”

Her cry echoed through the ruins of Ryōzanpaku.

Back to Present....

The rooftop was quiet, the stars casting their gentle light over Kaen and Miu.

She clutched her knees to her chest, eyes distant. “I’ll never forgive them… the One Shadow Nine Fists. They took everything.”

Kaen didn’t say anything at first. He looked at the half moon, then down at the glowing containment field Washu had made to hold the Dragon Balls.

After a long pause, he said gently, “Once we defeat Ragyo… you should use the wish.”

Miu looked at him, surprised.

“If it’s possible,” Kaen continued, “you could bring them back. The Masters. Your grandpa.”

“But…” she started, brows furrowing. “That wish—it’s yours. I wouldn’t want to take it from you.”

Kaen gave a soft smile. “It’s fine. I don’t need it. If it can give you back what was taken… that’s more than worth it.”

Tears brimmed in Miu’s eyes.

Without another word, she leaned forward and hugged him tightly, burying her face in his chest.

“…Thank you,” she whispered. “Thank you so much.”

Kaen closed his arms around her, holding her gently.

From the shadows, standing quietly on the tiled slope above, Shigure watched them.

Her usual unreadable face softened.

She smiled faintly, then turned and disappeared into the night, leaving the two alone beneath the stars.